'iu 
 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 /. 
 
 ^/ 
 
 W 
 
 V^''.'^<j' 
 
 '^^A 
 
 Ms, 
 
 'me 
 
 \ 
 
 "*J- 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 ■M 122 
 Mi 112.0 
 
 m 
 
 U Jill 1.6 
 
 o^,. 
 
 V] 
 
 
 <« 
 
 .^^/ 
 
 O 
 
 7 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 < 
 
 <,1>^ 
 
 .\v 
 
 :\ 
 
 \ 
 
 ^\^ 
 
 
 >>^. 
 
 ;\ 
 
 % 
 
 ^'^^ 
 
 <^ 
 
 >> 
 
 33 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WECSTER, N.Y. 145B0 
 
 (716) 872-4S0J 
 
CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMK 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
 Is 
 
 O^ 
 
 1981 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The Institute has attem-ited to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 □ Covers damaged/ 
 Couverture endommjgea 
 
 □ Covers re 
 Couvertu 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 re restaurde et/ou pe'iliculde 
 
 □ Cover til.e missing/ 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes g^ographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 ere de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 □ Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Pla:iches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 n Bound with other material/ 
 Relie avec d'autres documents 
 
 □ 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serret* peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration me.y 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lo/-sque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t§ film^es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppldmentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le rneilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographiqud, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mdthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 I I Coloured pages/ 
 
 □ 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 Pages restored and/oi 
 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pellicul6es 
 
 Pages discoloiired, stained or foxe< 
 Pages d^colorees, tachet^es ou piqu^es 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtachees 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality in^gale de I'iinpression 
 
 Includes supplementary materi< 
 Comprend du m.at^riel supplementaire 
 
 I j Pages damaged/ 
 
 I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 I 1 Pages discolonred, stained or foxed/ 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 r77| Showthrough/ 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seute Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by fjrrata 
 slips, tissues etc., have been refilmed to 
 snsure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6t6 film^es d nouveau de facon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 Th=s item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film6 au taux ae reduction indiqud ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 ■^■iHMl H^^i^ ^^^^^ m^tm^m ^MH^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
ails 
 
 du 
 
 idifier 
 
 une 
 
 iage 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 National Library of Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 L'exemplalrj film6 fut reproduit grdce d la 
 g6n6rosit6 de: 
 
 Bibliothdque natlonale du Canada 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6td reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de ia condition et 
 de la n^metd de I'exemplaire film6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. Ail 
 other Oi'iginal copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON- 
 TIMUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"}, 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la cnuverture en 
 papier est imprim^e snnt filmds en commen9ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illust>-ation, soit par le socond 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmds en commenipant par la 
 premidre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illuEtration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une fielle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Jn des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols -^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbole V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Thosf too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmf>d 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left tc 
 right and top lo bottom, as many framer as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 film6s i des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour §tre 
 reproduit en un seul clichd, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle supdrieur gauche, de gauche & droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prena/it le nombre 
 d'images n^cessaire. Les diiigrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 rata 
 > 
 
 elure, 
 
 J 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 2 3 
 
 4 5 6 
 
-r^-. 
 
 ». 
 
b 
 
 T. ^'\ ' 
 
 \ 
 
 % 
 
 %^ 
 
 f 
 
 stt^ ' * ' 
 
 % • f * 
 
 f ^ 
 
 *",l *'' 
 
 '*,. 
 
 * 
 
 4 
 
 THE LAMBS IN THE FOLD. 
 
 Hf t^ 
 
 '^-. 
 
 #" " 
 
 * ♦- 
 
 I* 
 
 »•* 
 
 - -f 
 
 
 ^ i 
 
 •-r 
 
 i 
 
 ^^^e 
 
 % 
 
$♦, 
 
 -iff 
 
 *» 
 
 iaj«?* 
 
 , 6.*<!»" * t 
 
 w 
 
 «*!, 
 
 'It/ 
 
 ■t 
 
 .« w> 
 
 .. *f 
 
 '^ 
 
 f-*- t 
 
 *f 
 
 '^. ''#.# 
 
 4^' 
 
 •W--. 
 
 »* 
 
 4(% 
 
 'S 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ,~^4 
 
 
 •^J 
 
 Tjt-S.^' •« 
 
 * 
 
 'f„ 
 
 
 »- 
 
 i-i 
 
 # 
 
 * •,* 
 
 if- 
 
 1-*,^ 
 
 i 
 
 * r 
 
 t- 
 
 W^.ii 
 
 *# *■ 
 
 ■m^ 
 
 f 
 
 #■^41* -'^^^ 
 
 t*% 
 
 i>* «f 
 
 % 
 
 » 
 
 *■ '^ 
 
^;f- 
 
 * 
 
 M 
 
 THE 
 
 *.. 
 
 LAMBS IN THE FOLD- 
 
 Wi- 
 
 'i^ . f 
 
 *# 
 
 m, "«, 
 
 ^-■>&^ 
 
 -*♦ 
 
 THE RELATION OF CHILDREN 
 
 P-' 
 
 /^. 
 
 ^T* 
 
 TO THE CHURCH 
 
 — 'if-** 
 
 4 -*% 
 
 ■'^ 
 
 THEIR PROPER CHRISTIAN NURTURE. 
 
 
 ^ ^ St *t 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. JOHN THOMPSON DD 
 
 **■■ 
 
 SARNIA. 
 
 ^^- 
 
 
 % > ■ 
 
 
 i% 
 
 'FEED MY LAMBSr 
 
 «*^ -# 
 
 MONTREAL: 
 WILLIAM DRYSDALE & CO, PUBLISHERS. 
 
 1893. 
 
■m* 
 
 # 
 
 •#»-_■ 
 
 Entered according f.o Act of Parliament of Canada, in the year 
 eighteen hundred and ninety-three, by William Drysuale & Co., 
 in the Office of the Minister of Agriculture. 
 
 m 
 
 *. 
 
 ^ 
 
 *■ 
 
 
 -»,*% '«": 
 
'^ 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The following chapters do not profess to be a full 
 and formal discussion of the themes embraced, but 
 rather a practical exhibition and enforcement of 
 certain great lines of duty. And yet, the whole 
 subject of " The Relation of Children and of Families 
 to the Church " : " The Culture and Training of the 
 Young": " Home-Life and Family Religion," etc., 
 is carefully discussed, and what we deem to be 
 Scriptural positions on these important points are laid 
 down. 
 
 From long acquaintance with certain tendencies of 
 thought, and currents of modern Christian life, it is 
 our deep conviction that there is much unscriptural 
 teaching and serious danger ahead, and that the 
 earnest attention of fathers and mothers, of Sabbath 
 school teachers and trainers of the young, must be 
 directed afresh to these subjects. The Church is in- 
 danger of drifting away from her moorings on this 
 whole question, and even many who are right in tJieory 
 are wrong in their practice. And every error in the 
 
# 
 
 VI 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 
 things of God is dangerous, and especially here, where 
 the spiritual interests of the young are concerned. 
 
 On the subject of Christian culture and the growth 
 in grace of the young, there is much misunderstanding 
 and confusion. \Vc have broken up organic relations 
 and individualized, taking what is true, only in certain 
 instances and under certain conditions, to be the 
 normal type of Christian experience and life in all 
 instances and under every condition, and much 
 practical error is the consequence, even on the part 
 of those who ought to know better. 
 
 It was not because we imj.gined that we had 
 anything new to say, or any startling disclosure to 
 make, that has led us to write. And yet, had we not 
 supposed that we had something of importance to 
 say, and something, moreover, that the Church needs 
 to hear at this particular time, we would not have 
 written at all. For most certainly it was not the 
 mere desire of authorship that has led us to give this 
 volume to the public. We have all along felt we 
 were dealing only with plain, Scriptural truths ; 
 insisting on what the Church has always professed, 
 in theory, to believe ; giving little children and the 
 young the place in the Church that Christ gave 
 them ; and have simply claimed for them the culture 
 and training that He designed them to have. But, 
 probably, in this age of new theologies higher 
 
 \ ■ 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 VU 
 
 criticisms, and novel methods, nothing could be a 
 greater novelty or a more urgent necessity than an 
 old truth neu'ly stated, and, enforced by old consider- 
 ations, set in new lights. This is all we have 
 attempted to do, and, in fact, it was all that was 
 necessary to be done. We believe most earnestly in 
 Evolution^ — the bringing of the new things out of 
 the old ; new and fresh duties from old principles ; 
 never breaking away from, but maintaining the con- 
 nection with, all the past. 
 
 Within the last few years, the mind of the Church 
 has been turned very specially to the care of the 
 young, and the proper religious teaching of children. 
 And all who have them in charge are eager to hear 
 the subject discussed, but, on such occasions, there is 
 often much said, from which we most emphatically 
 dissent. 
 
 We have many earnest, fiery speeches at conven- 
 tions, from men more accustomed to talk than to 
 think. They tell us about the conversion of children, 
 and furnish specimens : they discuss the proper age 
 for conversions : we are told in our annual Church 
 reports of the number who have ''■joined the Church '* 
 from the Sabbath school, and the inference is drawn 
 that all the others are outside of the Church; and, 
 occasionally, the broad statement is made that they 
 are the slaves of the devil, and on the broad road to 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 f 
 
 I 
 
 destruction. But not one word is ever heard of the 
 glorious possibility, and blessed fact, of the growth in 
 grace of children from the womb, or that by covenant 
 promise the faith of the parents will be that of the 
 children, and that the Christian home is the great 
 School of Christ. 
 
 The great question now is : " How to get up a 
 revival." But there is a prior question to this : 
 " How to bring up the children in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord." 
 
 That man does a great work for Christ who is 
 instrumental in converting a sinner from the error of 
 his ways. This is talked about by everybody. But 
 how much greater the work — though you never hear 
 it spoken of — so to teach and train a child, that it 
 never needs to be converted. It is a blessed thing to 
 reclaim a sinner and set his feet on the way of peace. 
 But it is more blessed to keep the young in the way 
 of life. Many a mother who has claimed her home 
 for the Lord, who has trained her children for Him, 
 till they have gone forth to occupy conspicuous 
 places in the Church, is never heard of, and her name 
 is never mentioned at a convention. She has been 
 content to minister to the Church in her hoicse, and is 
 not classed among the Christian workers. But the 
 Lord knows and approves of her work as most 
 honouring to Him, and she will not lose her reward. 
 
PREFACE, 
 
 IX 
 
 The groat need of the Church to-day is a revival 
 of Home religion, and tlie turning of the hearts of the 
 fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children 
 to the fathers. 
 
 The volume is specially intended for Christian 
 parents, Sabbath school teachers, elders, and, as a 
 minister of some years and experience, we may include 
 our younger brethren. And if any of the Fathers in 
 the ministry may look into its pages in a spare hour, 
 let us hope that what they read will meet their 
 approval, and serve to give a fresh setting to an old 
 truth, with which they have long been familiar. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Preface ... 
 
 Under Both Dispensations we have only One Church 
 The Children of the Church 
 The f\imilies of the Church 
 
 The Care ?.k1 Nurture of the Church 
 
 The Claims and Expectations of the Church 
 
 Variety of Christian Life and Experience . 
 
 Family Life 
 
 • '■•■•. 
 
 Family Religion 
 
 The Home : Womrn's Work in the Church 
 
 Home-Life of Our Lord 
 
 The Practical Uses of the Ikptism of Infants 
 
 Growth in the Divine Life 
 
 Pace 
 
 V 
 
 I 
 
 • 45 
 69 
 
 • 99 
 
 • '47 
 i6i 
 
 iSi 
 201 
 
 2^S 
 245 
 
^•wn.^" 
 
 M||>p»^Wllii||p H 
 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ■ 
 
■■^^T ■ 
 
 UNDER BOTH DISPENSATIONS WE HAVE 
 ONLY ONE CHURCH. 
 
 B 
 
T 
 
 I 
 
 11 ! 
 
 And I will establish my covenant between ine and thee and thy 
 seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be a 
 God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. — Gen. xvii., 7. 
 
 This is he that was in the church in the wilderness. —Acts vii., 38. 
 
 And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and h<^irs accord- 
 ing to the promise. — Gal. iii., 29. 
 
 That the blessing of Al)raham might come on the Gentiles through 
 Jesus Christ. —Gal. iii., 14. 
 
 And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, 
 Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. — Eph. ii., 20. 
 
 ^. I 
 
 i I 
 
TWO DISPENSATIONS— ONE CHURCH. 
 
 THERE HAS BEEN ONLY ONE CHURCH. 
 
 That children were embraced in the covenant that 
 God made with Abraham is admitted by all ; but 
 some hold that this was not a Church covenant, as it 
 embraced only temporal blessings, and chiefly the 
 promise of the land of Canaan. It is said the old 
 dispensation was outward and ceremonial, whereas 
 the new is inward and spiritual. Natural birth and 
 an outward profession constituted membership in the 
 former ; spiritual birth and faith are the on'y condi- 
 tions of the latter. 
 
 But this is not true. When a proselyte entered 
 the Jewish Church he made a profession of the true 
 religion and a promise of obedience, and any parent 
 who did what he professed to do, was as truly saved 
 as any professing Christian now. The Hebrew pro- 
 mised to take God as his God ; he promised obedience 
 to his law.s, and to exercise faith in the Divine pro- 
 mises ; and what does the Christian parent more to- 
 day? So that both dispensations are identical in 
 
!r; 
 
 .: 
 
 i 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 ONE CHURCH. 
 
 nature, however they may differ in regard to externals. 
 The visible Church has always consisted of the pro- 
 fessors of the faith together with their children, and 
 these have been her members under both disj^en- 
 sations. 
 
 The covenant made with Abraham was the 
 covenant of grace, and the same on which the Church 
 rests to-day. The blessings promised were spiritual 
 rather than national, for the Jews did not exist as a 
 nation for centuries after this. It is called an ever- 
 lasting covenant, and not a mere temporary arrange- 
 ment that was to pass away as the nationality of the 
 Jews has passed away for ever. In that covenant 
 God promised to be a God to Abraham and to his 
 seed ; what more is He to us than our God ? That 
 covenant embraced more than temporal blessings, for 
 it was, as Paul declares, confirmed of God in Christ. 
 Abraham rejoiced to see Christ's day, and he saw it 
 and was glad. Paul also tells us that Abraham had 
 the Gospel preached to him. The covenant then 
 being the same, the Church resting on this covenant 
 has always been the same. The Church in the days 
 of Abraham ; the Church in the time of Moses ; the 
 Church during our Lord's life on earth ; and the 
 Church of God in our own day, is the One Church 
 founded on the same covenant made with Abraham, 
 and which is the Church's charter still. 
 
 f^R 
 m 
 
ONE CHURCH. 
 
 This same church, founded on the same covenant, 
 has always been administered through iJie same 
 Mediator. The Saviour now, was the Angel of the 
 covenant then, whose blood was shed from the founda- 
 tion of the world. Sinners were saved then in the 
 same way as they are saved now, and by the same 
 Saviour. Since God and man have had dealings 
 with each other, there has been only one Mediator 
 between God and Man, the man Christ Jesus, and in 
 every age men have come to the Father by Him. 
 
 The Church is represented as an Olive tree, 
 (Rom. xi., 16-21), and though some branches have 
 been lopped off, and others grafted in, the identity of 
 the tree has not been destroyed. As the Apostle 
 argues, the same root and trunk continue, the same 
 olive tree under the care of the same husbandman. 
 The removal of the Jews because of their unbelief 
 and the bringing in of the Gentiles, are just the lopping 
 off of one branch to make room for another on the 
 same stem, and by-and-bye both will grow together 
 again on the same trunk and from the same root. 
 
 The propJiecies and promises made to the Church 
 are the same, and cover her whole history from the 
 beginning till the consummation of all things. Only 
 one Church is embraced which was to arise and shine, 
 and Gentiles come to her light, and kings to the 
 brightness of her rising. The Old Testament Church 
 
?p 
 
 ONE CHURCH. 
 
 
 l|ii 
 
 vas to be enlarged but not abrogated. " Then shalt 
 thou sec and flow together and be enlarged because 
 the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto 
 thee." This one Church was to be built on a founda- 
 tion composed of both Prophets and Apostles, Jesus 
 Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. All the 
 Gentiles are fellow-heirs of the same body, and are 
 partakers of Christ by the Gospel. Abraham's seed 
 are Christ's children, and Christ's children are Abra- 
 ham's seed. They who are of faith the same are the 
 children of Abraham, Gal. iii.,29. God promised that 
 in Abraham's seed all the nations of the earth should 
 be blessed ; and this was the promise unto which 
 " Our twelve tribes instantly serving God day and 
 night hope to come." Hence it is said, the blessing 
 of Abraham is come upon us. 
 
 The commonweaWi of Israel ivas the Church. It 
 is called the church in the wilderness. Acts vii., 38. 
 The Hebrews were chosen from among the other 
 nations not {or political but religious purposes. They 
 were to be the depositaries of the truth, to whom 
 were committed the oracles of God. To them as 
 God's covenant people pertained the adoption, and 
 the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the 
 law, and the service, and the promises, Rom. ix., 4. 
 The pious Hebrews are described as those who hoped 
 in Christ before his advent, Eph. 1., 12. Nothing 
 
ONE CHURCH. 
 
 more spiritual can be affirmed of the Church now ! 
 Surely that was a spiritual church whose members 
 are said: (i) To have believed on Christ; (2) To 
 have sought a heavenly country ; (3) Were justified 
 by faith ; (4) Of whom the world was not worthy ; 
 (5) For whom God had prepared a city ; (6) Who 
 are now set down at the right hand of God. All this 
 was said of the members of the Old Covenant, and 
 what more can be said of the Church now ? 
 
 God pointed Abraham to the stars, and asked 
 if he could count them — " So shall thy seed be for 
 multitude." He asked him to look at the sand 
 lying by the sea-shore, and again said — " So shall thy 
 seed be for multitude." Now, what seed is meant ? 
 His descent by blood, or by faith} The natural J etVy 
 ox the spiritual} Israel after the Jiesh, or IsrSioX after 
 the spirit} Sure it must mean the latter, for the Jews 
 have never been a numerous nation ; how few in 
 numbers when compared to China, India, Russia, or 
 Britain ! Of what value would the covenant be if it 
 were only Abraham's natural descent, for there have 
 been many nations more numerous and powerful with- 
 out any covenant ? But they who believe in Christ 
 are the children of Abraham, and heirs according to 
 the promise. Abraham is the father v f the faithful, and 
 his spiritual children are to be as the sand for multitude, 
 — "A g;eat multitude which no man can number." 
 

 d r» 
 
 
 ,i .11 
 
 I 11 
 
 i 
 
 8 
 
 OA/-E CHURCH. 
 
 The saints of old worshipped the same God as 
 we do now, and came to Him through the same way 
 of life ; and all through the spiritual history of the 
 world there has been the same dependence on the 
 same Holy Spirit, while God's true children have had 
 the same experience of his grace ; they sang the 
 same songs of praise, and presented the same peti- 
 tions. And how can that be a different Church which 
 is bound to the Church now by so many spiritual 
 ties that meant the same then as now. — Ore God 
 and Father of all, one Mediator and Saviour, one 
 Spirit of Life, one inward grace and experience, one 
 hope and home in all ages. The God of Abraham, 
 Isaac, and Jacob is our covenant God ; and our 
 Saviour to-day was the Saviour of all his Saints who 
 lived before His Advent. 
 
 If any further proof were needed to show that 
 the Christian Church was a continuation of the patri- 
 archal or Abrahamic, we have such proof in the fact 
 that tJie Apostles never attempted to set up any neiv 
 organisation, but built on a foundation already laid. 
 All admit that the New Testament era opened fully 
 out on the day of Pentecost. But we find the first 
 Christian Church existing before that day, and con- 
 vened by authority to exercise one of the highest 
 functions belonging to any church, viz., to choose an 
 Apostle in the place of Judas. These 120 disciples 
 
ONE CHURCH. 
 
 9 
 
 formed the membership of the first Christian Church, 
 and we find them all assembled again on the day of 
 Pentecost, all of one accord in one pi' je. To this 
 membership the 3,000 were added. But neither the 
 apostles, nor yet the 120 disciples, ever received water 
 baptism, but were accepted without it, and why? 
 Because they had already been received into the 
 Church, and their membership recognized by circum- 
 cision, and they had never lost their standing by 
 rejection of Christ, but passed over from the member- 
 ship of the Old, into the New Testament Church, 
 fully recognized by the rite which had the same 
 signification that baptism was to have now. 
 
 When, four days before his death, Christ pronounced 
 the sentence of excommunication on the people for 
 their apostacy, it did not affect those who were in 
 good standing when Christ was crucified, and who 
 carried their membership from the one Church to the 
 other. And around this nucleus the New Testament 
 Church was gathered, and was composed of members, 
 some of whom had been received by cirauucision 
 under the former dispensation, and others by baptism 
 under the new ; yet all now stood on equal terms in 
 the same Church. 
 
 But it may be asked, " Why, then, were those Jews 
 baptized who afterwards believed the Gospel, when 
 they, too, had already received the rite of circumcision, 
 
10 
 
 O^E CHUKCU. 
 
 ■ t 
 
 if this meant the same as baptism ? When we receive 
 excommunicated members back again into the 
 Church, we do not re-baptize them. But the cases 
 are not parallel. The unbelieving Jews had been cut 
 off undc a former dispensation, and during the time 
 of their separation and exclusion from the Church of 
 God, baptism had been instituted in the place of 
 circumcision as the initiatory rite into the Christian 
 Church. And now, when on repentance and faith 
 they seek admission, they submit and receive the new 
 rite that recognizes their membership, i.e., it was 
 during the time of their excommunication baptism 
 was instituted, and now when they enter the Church 
 they must enter as other Gentiles through Christian 
 baptism. Hence the members gathered in on the 
 day of Pentecost were added to a Church already 
 existing and composed of the 120 nr^jmbers whose 
 standing had been recognized long before, and which 
 had never been lost, and seeing they were never 
 outside of this one Church it was not necessary they 
 should undergo the rite of reception now. 
 
 In short, there has been only one Church on earth 
 existing under different dispensations. The God of 
 Abraham is the covenant God of his people still, 
 and all that Christ has done for the salvation of men 
 was done as much for those who were under the first 
 covenant (Heb. ix. 1$) as for us. There has been 
 
 i,: 
 111 
 
CXE CHVRCir. 
 
 IT 
 
 only one covenant or promise unto which the true 
 Israel have constantly looked. This is the turning 
 point of the whole question. As the blade, and ear, 
 and corn, are in the jarlier germ ; as the twig grows 
 into a tree ; or as the boy grows into the man, and 
 when he has reached man's estate is not a different 
 person from what he was when a boy, so tho Church 
 is one at different periods of her growth and history. 
 Infants were members of this Church once — they have 
 never been removed — therefore, they arc members 
 still, for the mere lapse of time works no change on 
 the characteristics and spiritual features of a Church 
 that liveth and abideth forever : all the rights of her 
 members are conserved. 
 
 INFANT CHURCH RELATIONS. 
 
 In the original constitution which God gave his 
 Church, infant children were included among its 
 members, as any one may see by a reference to the 
 facts of the case. And this membership of children 
 has never been withdrawn : there is no law of repeal 
 anywhere to be found in subsequent legislation, or 
 any change in this direction so much as hinted at : 
 the rights then granted have never been abrogated. 
 Therefore, infants have a right to membership still ; 
 and if to membership then surely to baptism, as the 
 sign and seal of the covenant which secures this right. 
 
? 
 
 12 
 
 ONE CIIURCfL 
 
 \% 
 
 By divine appointment children had a place given 
 them among the professed people of God, and this 
 arrangement, which embraced children among her 
 members, has never been changed ; those privileges, 
 then given, have never since been withheld ; nor has 
 the duty of parents in presenting their children to 
 the Lord been denied. The seed of the righteous are 
 still entitled to a place in the visible kingdom. Once 
 the covenant embraced both bel'leving parents and 
 their seed, and the seal of the covenant was applied 
 to both. If, therefore, such a change as the exclusion 
 of one half of the membership of the Church had 
 been effected, we might naturally have supposed that 
 some mention would have been made of the fact. 
 But we look in vain for any such indication. Instead 
 of this, we find numerous intimations showing that 
 the same order was to continue. Such a radical 
 change as this would imply would have been noticed 
 by both friend and foe. The Jews were proud of 
 their covenant relations, and would have offered 
 strenuous opposition to anj-- seeming encroachment 
 on their religious privileges. But we find not one 
 word of complaint against the exclusion of infants 
 from the membership of the Church ; because such 
 exclusion has never taken place, and children are 
 members of the Church still. Let them who say 
 this right has been withdrawn point out to us the 
 
 \ i IBB 
 
ONE CHURCH. 
 
 13 
 
 say 
 the 
 
 abolishing act ! It is not to be found in all the Bible, 
 for the covenant which embraced infants was ex- 
 pressly called an everlasting covenant. And what 
 was once a law in the Church, and has never been 
 repealed, nnust be a law still. John Owen says, 
 " God never had a Church on the earth without 
 children being a part of it." 
 
 When proselytes were circumcised on a profession 
 of faith, and received among the people of God, their 
 children were received at the same time, and recognized 
 as members in the visible Church, So in the New 
 Testament, when parents were baptized their children 
 were baptized with them. In every case where the 
 head is known to have had a family, the house/ioid 
 was received and baptized ; i.e., the Apostles nevc 
 baptized the head of a home without baptizing all 
 its inmates, and receiving the whole family into the 
 Church, And I do not care to argue whether any 
 children were present in these households or not. It 
 is the 'brm of expression that is the determining 
 point. A household generally contains children, and 
 this term could never have been used if it had not 
 been customary for baptism to go by households, and 
 that the head of a home carried the religion of the 
 family with him, and when he believed, he believed 
 with all his house. 
 
 We might draw a parallel between the two ordi- 
 
w^ 
 
 u 
 
 OATE CHURCH. 
 
 nances as administered under the two dispensations. 
 ** When he was circumcised and his family." " When 
 he was baptized and his family." The one followed as 
 naturally as the other according to the tenor of the 
 covenant. " You and your seed." " You and your 
 children." Households were received into Christian 
 fellowship ill the New Testament Church, as in the 
 Old, on the faith of the head. And it is worthy of 
 notice that the Syriac version, one of the oldest and 
 very best versions ever made, translates the passage. 
 Acts xvi., 1 6, " When she was baptized and her 
 children.'' And the Coptic, another old version, gives 
 the same rendering. We maintain that the Lord, in 
 the New Testament Church, has made it both the 
 duty and privilege of Christian parents to consecrate 
 their children to Him through the ordinance of 
 baptism, as believing parents consecrated their 
 children in the Old Testament Church through the 
 ordinance of circumcision. 
 
 Our Lord's command in Matt, xxviii, 19, contains 
 these three elements: (i) Disciple the nations, (2) 
 Baptise them, (3) Teach them. And the Apostles, 
 acting under inspired authority, would continue to 
 disciple the nations as had always been done from 
 the beginning of the Church's history; and to include 
 the children along with their parents in the member- 
 ship of the Church, more especially as no hint of 
 
ONE CHURCH. 
 
 15 
 
 a change had ever been given. Had the command 
 been, " Go and circumcise them," etc., there would not 
 have been a shadow of doubt on the subject as to 
 who were to be the proper subjects of circumcision, 
 as it had always been parents and children. But in 
 what sense is the case changed when baptism is 
 substituted for circumcision ? The Jews would never 
 imagine that the New Testament Church was to be 
 narrower and more exclusive than the Old had been. 
 And when they heard Peter urge them to come 
 forward and be baptized, for the promise was to 
 them and to their children, who would dream of 
 denying the right to infants? And when it was seen 
 that baptism had come in the place of circumcision, 
 the very instinct of the Jewish parent would prompt 
 him to bring his child for baptism, as he had been 
 accustomed to do for circumcision, and we find that 
 everything in the inspired record agrees with this 
 supposition. If children could be, and were, discipled 
 through the rilo of circumcision, why should they not 
 be discipled through the right of baptism ? No one 
 dreamt that the command to circumcise was meant 
 to exclude children, for the practice of the Church for 
 two thousand years would determine this point. And 
 yet the requirements for circumcision were the same 
 as for baptism ; for he who was circumcised was a 
 debtor to do the whole law. But the command to 
 
 I 
 
 *! '1 
 
f^ 
 
 16 
 
 OA'/-: CHURCH. 
 
 I:-; 
 
 ||! 
 
 t 
 
 If 
 
 I 
 
 disciple and circumcise did not exclude children. 
 How then can it be shown that the command to 
 disciple and baptize necessarily excludes them ? The 
 fact is that noiv^ under the New Testament, as then^ 
 under the Old, children are embrac' d within the 
 visible kingdom. 
 
 Before He was Himself conscious of it, the child 
 Jesus was, by the express wish and act of His paren*;s, 
 shut in by holy rites within the visible Church of 
 God ; and when He came to mature years He lovingly 
 took the place their faith had given Him, and grew up 
 zvithin the house of God, and not luithout, as, alas ! so 
 many of our young people do. The House of God 
 was a joy to Him, and never on any Sabbath was 
 His place seen to be empty. How thoroughly He 
 could appropriate David's words, " How amiable are 
 Thy tabernacles .... My soul longeth for the courts of 
 the Lord .... One day in Thy house is better than a 
 thousand." 
 
 It is, surely, a most impressive thought that 
 Christianity is thus seen bending over the cradle of 
 the infant, and claiming it for the Good Shepherd. 
 And how comforting and helpful to the faith and love 
 of the parents, that, when feeling their responsibility 
 and helplessness most, they can commit their charge 
 to Him, and plead the covenant mercies he has 
 promised to bestow ! The parent's heart is filled with 
 
OXE CHUKCII. 
 
 17 
 
 gratitude to Him who allows his sacred name to be 
 named over them so early, and enables them to cast 
 their greatest care upon Him. Christ's care and love 
 for little children were wonaerful : " Suffer little 
 children to come unto me, and forbid them not." 
 What words of comfort from the lips of Christ! His 
 act in pressing them to His heart and fondling them 
 on His knee was intend. ' -^ mean all that the 
 strongest faith takes out of it. Wliile His reason 
 for His act is the most inspiring of all—" For of 
 such is the kingdom of heaven." As he took up one 
 after another, his right hand, disengaged, was laid 
 upon the little head of each, and He (giving the full 
 force of the original) fervently blesses them. Who 
 then can doubt the nature of the relation which the 
 Good Shepherd meant should ever exist between 
 Himself and the lambs of His flock .? To disfran- 
 chise them is to wrong the Saviour in His own house 
 and rob Him of half His charge-OF sucil is the 
 
 KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. 
 
ill 
 
 r is 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
THR CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 
Suffer the little children to come unto me and forbid them not, for 
 
 of such is the kingdom of heaven And he took them up in his 
 
 arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them. — Mark x. 14-16. 
 
 1.0, children are an heritage of the Lord. — Ps. cxxvii. 3. 
 
 Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child 
 shall in nowise enter iherein. — Luke xviii. 17. 
 
 He shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's 
 womb. — Luke i. 15. 
 
 From a little child thou hast known the holy scriptures^ which are 
 able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ 
 Jesus. — 2 Tim. iii. 15. 
 
 .'V 
 
thp: children of the church. 
 
 m not, for 
 up in his 
 . 14-16. 
 
 little child 
 s mother's 
 
 which are 
 s in Christ 
 
 One of the topics of discussion at a recent Sabbath 
 school convention was, " How to retain the older 
 scholars in the school and attach them peimanently 
 to the Church," The theme ihus suggested is one of 
 profound practical importance, and touches a weak 
 point in our modern Church life. It is, however, only 
 another way of stating. How best to promote the 
 growtJi in grace of our children, and the gradual 
 maturing of their Christian character, carrying out 
 the Apostle's command, and bringing them up in the 
 nurture and admonition of the Lord. 
 
 This is a question that appeals very directly to all 
 Christian people, and especially to those who are 
 engaged in the practical work of the Church. It is a 
 question of unspeakable moment to the young them- 
 selves which we seek to press upon their earnest 
 consideration, and we would ask them to ponder the 
 significance of the relation they sustain, and the 
 nature of Christian nurture under which they are 
 placed. 
 
" 
 
 ni 
 
 
 
 ■1 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 (' 
 
 1 '• 
 
 
 •)0 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 THE NATUKK OK CHRISTIAN NURTURE. 
 The settling of this question settles also the relation 
 which the children sustain to the Church, and to 
 Christ her Head. As to the nature of Christian 
 nurture, Paul's teaching is very explicit. He says, 
 " Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of 
 the Lord." Teach them that they are Jioly to the 
 Lord ; that they belong to Him ; and as members of 
 His Church, not living for future conversion, but 
 growing up Christian.^, and never knowing themselves 
 to be anythi.ig else. The Head of the Church makes 
 no provision for our growing up in sin, and living for 
 future adoption into the number of His people. 
 There is no specific arrangement, nor binding necessity 
 for our breaking loose from those tender, loving bonds 
 He throws around us in our infancy, and turning our 
 backs on Him who claims us as His own. A very 
 common opinion is, that, till such time as we get a 
 7ietv heart later in life, we are of the devil. And yet 
 is not the testimony of Scripture explicit that from 
 our childhood Christ claims our love and obedience? 
 There can be no doubt that the normal standard 
 of Christian life and growth is to be Christ's in our 
 infancy, as John the Baptist was, who was consecrated 
 to the Lord from his mother's womb ; to be His in 
 our boyhood, as Timothy was, who knew the Scriptures 
 from a little child ; and to be His in our whole life, as 
 
Cini.DKEX OF THE CnUKCH. 
 
 23 
 
 Samuel, Simeon, Eunice, and the great majority of 
 all Christ's people, who have grown up, not as aliens, 
 but subjects of His grace, in harmony with the purpose 
 of our Lord, and the true nature of Christian culture. 
 
 We would put the question to all earnest children 
 of God and ask them which they would have preferred, 
 viz.: — to grow up in a life of sin and spend their best 
 days in alienation from the Saviour, and then, in the 
 evening, to find their way into the fold ? Or, to grow 
 up from childhood in the nurture of the Lord, 
 subjects of His grace all their days, never knowing 
 separation from His love, cen in infancy lambs of 
 His flock, having throughout life only the experiences 
 of God's children ? There can only be one answer as 
 to which of these two modes of growth is preferable 
 and most in accordance with the Scripture plan ; nor 
 can there be any question as to which of the two is 
 Christian nurture. 
 
 Nowhere is Christian character more beautiful, and 
 never are the fruits of our faith riper, than, when they 
 have matured through the long day of life under the 
 sunshine of our Father's love. It is a blessed thing 
 to feel that the superstructure of all our experiences 
 in grace have had their foundation principles laid in 
 a sanctified childhood ; that the blossoms and fruit of 
 our mature Christian life — mellow and ripe — have 
 their roots in the grace bestowed in our early years. 
 
 f 
 
24 
 
 CIULDKEX Of THE CHURCH. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 W. 
 
 ■ft 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 
 And as the buds and blossoms of spring give promise 
 of the clustering fruits of autumn, so our baptized 
 childhood should b^ the earnest of the ingathering of 
 those sheaves on the great harvest-day amid the joy 
 of heaven. And this oneness of Christian life and 
 character from childhood onward is the special 
 promise of God to the faith of I lis people, and one of 
 the provisions of His covenant of grace. For this 
 end He has given the children a place in His Church, 
 and He has laid special obligations upon her con- 
 cerning them. " Feed my lambs ; bring them up in 
 the nurture of the Lord ; trai:i them in the way they 
 should go." He who said, " Suffer the little children 
 to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is 
 the kingdom of heaven," would never gather a flock 
 without lambs, or make provision for gathering the 
 flock away from the lambs. He who said, " Feed my 
 sheep," said also " Feed my lauibsl'' and heavy must 
 be the condemnation where this solemn duty is 
 neglected. 
 
 " It is no us'^ ^ our 'o-ying to be good till you have 
 got a new heart," SLid a Sabbath-school teacher to 
 a bright little girl in her class. But a child cannot, 
 and need not, understand this technical language, and 
 can have no conscious experience corresponding to 
 it. And the only inference that a child could draw 
 is — " that it is no use trying to be good till some- 
 
 if?' 
 
CUir.DREX OF THE ClfCKCH. 
 
 25 
 
 thing has happened, and been understood, above her 
 present aj^^e." Why then should she try ? The inten- 
 tion of such a teacher may be well meaning, but it is 
 both mistaken and cruel, and such teaching accounts 
 for many of the sad failures we see. Why not rather 
 seek to encourage the child to right feeling, and to 
 learn to love her Heavenly Father, as she has learned 
 to love her earthly ? And may not the Spirit bless 
 such teaching to the forming of right principles in 
 the heart of a child as in that of an adult ? 
 
 m 
 
 OUR AIM AND EXPECTATION. 
 
 If this be the place given to children — lambs of 
 the flock — and such the arrangements of Christ for 
 their Christian nurture, why then should the growth 
 of our children in Christian knowledge and experi- 
 ence be not only our aim, and earnest expectation 
 that these happy results will surely follow ; but 
 also our realized joy that cui children are found 
 walking in the truth and putting on one feature of 
 discipleship after another? And why are these expec- 
 tations, that have such Scripture warrant, so often 
 disappointed ? The Church would do well to ponder 
 the question, " How is it that so many who ought to 
 be in the Church, are to-day swelling the ranks of 
 sin ? " Is it not an inspiring thought that the seal of 
 the Spirit can be, and often has been, laid upon the 
 
 ■h 
 ( 
 
 ' 'C-- 
 
 H 
 
 »'■; 
 
 ^>\i 
 
 '\% 
 
"W 
 
 
 20 
 
 CHILDREN OF TJ/E CHURCH. 
 
 :\ 
 
 ■m 
 
 life of a little child, as we are expressly told it was 
 laid in the case of John the Baptist ; and there was 
 nothing special in his case that makes it impossible 
 to be the privilege of children generally. 
 
 An eminent minister of New York was telling the 
 Rev. L. W. Bacon the story of his religious expe- 
 rience. Shortly after, Mr. Bacon met the venerable 
 father of his eminent friend. " Your son has been 
 telling me the story of his religious life." " Oh no, 
 he hasn't," replied the good old man : " he can't 
 remember that story. Only his mother and myself 
 can tell it. It goes back to his cradle." And so is it 
 in the case of thousands upon thousands ; the story 
 of their religious life " goes back to their cradle," and 
 they have been sanctified to the Lord from their 
 mother's womb. 
 
 Laying aside for a moment the consideration of 
 the divine side, viz., the purpose, relation and deal- 
 ings of Christ, let us look at the human, and even 
 then we affirm that a very young child can know the 
 Saviour and learn to love Him. Has God's Spirit 
 nothing to do in the hearts of children, no presidency 
 or power of grace there ? is this the only sphere from 
 which He is excluded ? The thought is monstrous ! 
 True, a child's knowledge of Christ and its experi- 
 ences must be a chihts knowledge, very germinal and 
 imperfect, but not the less real on that account. 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 27 
 
 Even adults are not saved because their faith is 
 strong and their experiences very mature, but because 
 Christ is rich in mercy, and His grace has availed 
 for them. And so we think of the safety of a lamb 
 chiefly because it is in the bosom of the Good Shep- 
 herd, who has His everlasting arms around it. 
 
 We ask, is this the place and character liiat the 
 Church usually gives her childien ? And do Christian 
 parents regard them as members of the visible Church, 
 and as such, holy to the Lord ? And is their growth 
 in grace the expectation commonly formed of them ? 
 And does their trcatmciit of them correspond to this 
 character attaching to them ? Or, are they not rather 
 looked upon as of the world growing up for future 
 conversion ? Do not the conception and treatment 
 of Christian parents in numberless instances practi- 
 cally place their children outside of God's covenant 
 mercies ? And have they not rather, by these false 
 methods and mistaken judgments, often trampled out 
 the first embers of faith smouldering in their hearts? 
 Have tliey been on the alert to welcome the first 
 indications of pious feeling? Have they not rather 
 by false tests, and by throwing a gloom over religious 
 life and duty, discouraged and alienated the young,, 
 and put obstacles in the way of their progress Christ- 
 ward ? It can never be a delightful thought to those 
 who are in covenant relation with the Saviour to 
 
 
^1 
 
 28 
 
 CUII.DREX OF THE CHi'RCH. 
 
 \ ':: 
 
 ^r-l 
 
 think of their children as separated from them ! 
 Themselves in the life-boat, but their little ones sink- 
 ing in the sea, with the prospect of only one here and 
 there being saved ! No, the promise, that is to us and 
 to our children, puts both within the covenant, and it 
 is our privilege as it ought to be our unspeakable 
 joy, to regard our children as the Lord's heritage, and 
 never to regard them as anything else than His, till 
 they, by an after wicked life, persisted in, force us to 
 change our judgment of them. I regard my children 
 as belonging to the Lord now, and I will never believe 
 anything else of them till I cannot help it 
 
 There are those who put tlieir children outside of 
 the Church and of God's covenant mercies, and who 
 class them all as children of the devil. And the more 
 earnest these parents are, the more will they ponder 
 the question, '* Will God in the exercise of His 
 sovereign grace ever convert my child and bring him 
 into the fold, or will he remain a child of the devil 
 for ever ? God's wrath and curse are upon its httle 
 soul to-day, will they abide till the day of final doom ?" 
 To think thus of my child would han^^ the weight of 
 death around my heart, and compel me to live in the 
 most terrible of all uncertainties ! But we have not 
 so learned Christ, who has taught us to regard our 
 children as the lambs of His flock, as in His church 
 and among His people ; and as such, holy to the 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 
 Lord, growing up in His nurture and for His King- 
 dom ; and nothing short of an abandoned after-life 
 can rob us of this hope and joy. And O what a 
 multitude of sins it would cover, if parents and the 
 trainers of the young, would deepen these precious 
 truths in the hearts and lives of the children of the 
 Church ! 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN HOME. 
 
 VVe must guard against that extreme individualism 
 which is so prominent a feature of modern religious 
 life, to the ignoring of those organic laws which bind 
 all society together. The State, the Church, the con- 
 gregation, the family, are all founded on organic 
 conditions. In the home the child lies within the 
 moral agency of the parents for years, and never 
 wholly escapes it. The connection is so close as to 
 lead us to believe that the faith and Christian life of 
 the parent will become those of the child ; and that 
 'f we live a Christian life before them, and fill our 
 
 v, le with a Christian atmosphere, the law of the 
 ip.rit of life will include our children along with our- 
 selves.* 
 
 In the matter of religion the heads of a home carry 
 their children with them. (This I hope to show in 
 the next chapter). And in any change of religion the 
 children are involved with their parents. Hence the 
 
 * See on this point lUishnell's "Christian Nurture." 
 
 '1 
 
 1 
 
 
 I 
 
 t 
 
 \ -n 
 
 r ii 
 
li 
 
 1" 
 
 Tiff J 
 
 '■'ft 
 
 m 
 
 ^0 
 
 CUILDKEiY OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 
 if 
 
 4 
 
 V 
 
 j 
 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
 it 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 form of language, " He rejoiced in God ivitli all his 
 house.'' The hojne is the church of childhood, and no 
 school of training can take the place of that great 
 university of nature, the Christian home, where the 
 mother is the chief professor, whose lessons and influ- 
 ence go deeper than any they will meet afterwards. 
 In this school grace may dawn in the hearts of the 
 young, in other and milder forms of experience than 
 in those cases of conscious conversion from a life of 
 sin ; and the former case is as much dependent upon, 
 and a manifestation of the Spirit's working as the 
 latter, and is the normal growth of Christian life and 
 character. We do not affirm that every child that 
 is so trained will grow up in grace ; but simply that 
 this is the true ideal and aim of Christian culture, and 
 that if the conditions were fulfilled, the failures would 
 be far fewer than many suppose. Many godly parents 
 have wayward children, just because many godly 
 parents are foolish, and manifest many weak traits of 
 character. They work under false ideas, by v/rong 
 methods, and exhibit a harsh, forbidding manner 
 sufficient to account for all the failures we deplore. 
 
 Where we make our home and our churches schools 
 of early Christian nurture ; pray and work, teach and 
 expect our children to grow as plants in the house of 
 the Lord, not one in ten will fall away, nor yet be 
 able to remember a time when they became Christian, 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 m 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 31 
 
 for they liave nev-er been anything else. They hav'; 
 grown into their Christian Hfe as they grew into their 
 maturity. As a matter of fact, children have been 
 so trained : this, indeed, is the normal condition, and 
 not exceptional, l^axter tells us, that, at one period 
 of his life, he was greatly distressed because he could 
 not recollect a time when any special, gracious change 
 had taken place in him. He had been taught to 
 expect a crisis, and a great decisive struggle, resulting 
 in his conversion. And because this never came he 
 imagined something must be wrong ; " Till I learned 
 to know," to use his own words, " that education is 
 as properly a means of grace as preaching." And he 
 tells us he lived to thank God that he had learned to 
 love and obey God so early, and had been led into 
 the richer experiences of the Divine life, as he had 
 been led into his physical and mental stature, by the 
 uniform law of growth and gradual development. 
 Spurgeon says, that of all he has admitted into the 
 Church in childhood, he has not found one, who, in 
 after life disgraced the Christian profession. And 
 the uniform experience of every pastor is, that his 
 own young people who have been trained in his 
 Sabbath-school and Bible-class, are the most mature 
 and helpful Christians, and those who will give him 
 the least trouble, or cause the least anxiety. 
 
 I ■■ 
 
 m 
 
 
 \\i 
 
 ■I 
 

 A 
 
 l. 
 
 II 
 
 .,i 
 
 11^ 
 
 fc 
 
 ■if 
 1 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^ III 
 
 1 
 
 
 II 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 III 
 
 lit! I 
 
 I i 
 
 m 
 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 NORMAL (JKOWTII. 
 
 It has been said that " The value, if not the possi- 
 bility, of true Christian feeling, inwrought by the 
 Holy Spirit, and developed gradually from childhood 
 by Christian nurture, ana concurrently with our 
 intellectual growth, is too often lost sight of even 
 among good people. The Christian life is generally 
 so developed, so gradually moulded, as sometimes to 
 preclude distinct statements of any time when our 
 eyes were opened." The light from the Saviour's 
 face came upon the soul as the morning comes — so 
 gradually that no man can mark the moment when 
 the first beams burst forth, yet so efficiently that none 
 can doubt its presence. From a little germ beneath 
 the soil our flowers and fruit bloom and ripen through 
 the long summer day, slowly, yet surely, with the 
 sacred progress which Nature manifests. And so is 
 it with the plants which our Father has planted in 
 His own garden amid the sunshine and glory of His 
 day of grace. The life of a young disciple often 
 ripens in a way that prevents us from mapping out 
 the manner or order of its progress in the soul, but 
 none, not even we ourselves, can doubt its reality. 
 None of us can remember the day we were born, or 
 when a new existence began that is to continue for- 
 ever ; far less can anyone describe the experience of 
 the beginning of those years through which we have 
 
CllILDREX OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 33 
 
 lived. Nor can the great majority tell the day they 
 were born of the Spirit, or describe the beginning of 
 Y\{z in the soul ; and yet it may be no less real in the 
 one case than in the other. 
 
 This fact is with many unduly ignored, and alto- 
 gether underrated as a practical question, to the injury 
 of Christ's people, and especially the most tender and 
 humble of His flock. Require of every disciple an 
 exposition of the manner of his spiritual awakening 
 as a proof that he is Christ's, and you discourage 
 many of His best people, and unnecessarily and 
 dangerously imbue others with misconceptions con- 
 cerning the whole subject. By this mechanical regu- 
 lation, which Christ Himself never imposed, and by 
 a false ideal of what some call Christian experience, 
 we too often put without the fold the lambs of the 
 flock ; we put them so far without, that immense 
 numbers of them are lost, past all recovery, on the 
 dark mountains of sin. 
 
 Have you ever seen the unveiling of a statue, on 
 some public occasion, before a great multitude? 
 When, at the given signal, the nicely adjusted cover- 
 ing was dropped, it seemed as if it had sprung into 
 being at that very moment. But all know, and none 
 better than the sculptor, how long and how painfully 
 he has laboured to shape its beauty out of the rude 
 mass at the beginning. So is it with the image of 
 
 w I 
 
 
 D 
 
 \ ul 
 
■p^ 
 
 
 ill 
 
 :'A 
 
 Cl/rrj)REN OF IIIE CHURCH. 
 
 Christ within us. Most are trained from their infancy 
 into the Christian life, so that when the disclosure 
 comes, it is not the revelation of something that has 
 newly taken place, but more like the unveiling of a 
 statue on some public square, a revelation of something 
 that has been there for a length of time. To some it 
 seems as if it had sprung into being then and there, 
 while in reality it has been the work of the chisel 
 and the mallet for months and years, under the 
 fashioning power of the Spirit of God. The disclo- 
 sure was sudden, but the foundation and workman- 
 ship were not. " A child that is of a devout and 
 loving nature, brought up at the knee of a devout 
 and loving mother, is early inclined to God, and it is 
 so trained in the nurture and admonition of the Lord 
 that it never knows and never ought to know, the 
 time when it did not think of God as its Heavenly 
 Father, and of belonging to Christ." A child brought 
 up in this way grows year by year, and step by step, 
 and becomes an earnest Christian, and no one, not 
 even himself, can tell precisely when the change came. 
 Our Christian character to-day is the outcome and 
 result of all that has gone before, and we have been 
 shaped and moulded by all the influences, ten thou- 
 sand in number, that have touched us. Unnumbered 
 drops have fallen on the ground, you cannot tell 
 where ; but, as the result, the fields are green. You 
 
 i: 
 I 
 
 I 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 35 
 
 see them, and rejoice in the fact. So it is with our 
 hearts beneath the dew of heaven. ** The wind 
 bloweth," etc. 
 
 When I was being licensed by the Presbytery of 
 Toronto to preach the Gospel, an incident which I 
 may relate occurred that illustrates this part of our 
 subject. I had been examined on the usual subjects, 
 Latin, Greek, Theology, etc., and now the subject of 
 personal religion was announced, and this was en- 
 trusted to an elder who had hitherto taken no part in 
 the examinations. And he, like an earnest, devout man, 
 wishing to go to the root of the matter at once, asked 
 me, " Do you think you have ever been converted ? " 
 To this I replied, that, according to his understand- 
 ing of the matter, I did not think I ever had been. 
 This answer seemed for a moment to bar my way in 
 the good man's judgment, till a member of the court 
 came to my relief, and framed a question which I 
 could answer easily ; but I am sure the elder had 
 grave doubts about me. I never put the question 
 " Have you been converted ? " to my young people 
 who have grown up within the Church, been reli- 
 giously trained, and have all along been giving 
 evidences that they were growing in grace and in the 
 knowledge of Christ Jesus. When such seek full 
 communion with the Church, i look over their whole 
 past life, with all ics attendant circumstances, and if 
 
 H 
 %: 
 
 % 
 
 
 I 
 
 % 
 
 iii 
 
 r n 
 
Twr 
 
 H 
 ■■I . 
 
 f 'ii 
 
 ^ 
 
 36 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 convinced of the sincerity of their desire to obey 
 Christ, and of their interest in Him, though that 
 interest may be imperfectly spoken, I would never 
 dream of troubling them with a question that does 
 not apply to them. Our Master would not break the 
 bruised reed, but tenderly nou.ished into greater 
 strength the beginnings of faith, and so must we. 
 By their fruits ye shall know them ; for the Spirit, by 
 the fruits which He produces, makes His presence 
 manifest wherever He resides. 
 
 T 
 
 BAPTIZED CHILDREN ARE MEMBERS OF THE 
 CHURCH TO BE TRAINED FOR CHRIST. 
 
 The great majority of believers are regenerated in 
 infancy, and what is often regarded ^s their after 
 conversion is only the blossoming out into fuller 
 manifestation of a life received from above, long 
 before. The church membership of children is put 
 in clear, forcible terms by Dr. Atwater who says : — 
 " They should be taught to feel, act and live as 
 becomes those who are the Lord's ; not merely that 
 it is wrong and perilous to be and do otherwise, which 
 is true of all, whc.ncr within or without the Church, 
 but that such a course is inconsistent with their posi- 
 tion as members of the visible Church, placed in it 
 by the merc)' o{ God, and bound to His service by 
 vows made for them by their parents, whose duty 
 
 'ft 
 
 i 
 I 
 
 
CIIIL INE/V OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 37 
 
 and privilege it was thus to act for them, and give 
 them a place among the people of God until they 
 became competent- in their own persons, and of their 
 own choice to act, cither to retain or renounce it." 
 Dr. J. W. Alexander says " Children born within the 
 pale of the visible Church, and dedicated to God in 
 baptism, are to be taught to hate sin, to fear God, to 
 obey the Lord Jesus Christ. And when they arrive 
 at years of discretion, it behoves every one of them 
 to consider the duty of ratifying the vows made in 
 their name by a personal avowal of allegiance to 
 Christ. The case of such is, therefore, widely dif- 
 ferent from that of the world without." 
 
 Hence the propriety of the position laid down in 
 " The Directory for Public Worship," which says, 
 " Children born within the pale of the visible Church, 
 and dedicated to the Lord in baptism, when they 
 come to years of discretion, if they be free from 
 scandal, appear sober and steady, and have sufficient 
 knowledge to discern the Lord's body, ought to be 
 informed that it is their duty and privilege to come 
 to the table of the Lord." And the Supper is not 
 offered, as a medal is given, for superior merit, but as 
 a means of grace to help the feeble and timid on 
 their way. ■ - 
 
 How many of our young people really understand 
 their true relation to Christ and His people, as being 
 
 t:i 
 
 ^i 
 
 ^1^] 
 
 t is 
 
■PfF 
 
 38 
 
 CHILDREN 01' TIL CIIUKCIL 
 
 I 
 
 % 
 
 members of His Church from birth ? Does the Church 
 herself ordinarily regard these little ones and all the 
 young people growing up under her care as members 
 or as ivorldlings ? The theory which is expressed in 
 our symbolic books is Scriptural, but our present 
 practice is very inconsistent, and our official language 
 quite misleading. We speak of the young and treat 
 them as being of the world, and when they apply for 
 sealing ordinances it is called ''joining the Chiirchl' 
 instead of assuming their full responsibilities and 
 advancing in their privilege. There is a little book 
 by Rev. Alexander Balloch Grosart, called " Joining 
 the Churcl>." It is dedicated to Rev. Andrew 
 Bonar, and is intended as a guide to the minister m 
 his dealings with intending young communicants. 
 In his opening remarks he says " I suppose the appli- 
 cant to have called upon the minister and to have 
 expressed a wish to 'join the Church' " And at his 
 first visit the applicant is made to say " You will re- 
 member, sir, that I wish to 'join the CJuircJi! " This 
 language is most misleading, and a Free Church 
 minister ought to have known better than to use it 
 in this connection, A man does not join his country 
 when he comes of age and casts his first vote, nor, 
 again, do our young people join the Church when 
 they come for the first time to the table of the Lord. 
 They are members of the Church by birthright, and 
 
cmi.nKEX OF THE c//r.\'cif. 
 
 ;'.o 
 
 their peril is in breakitij^ away from, and not in seekinpf 
 closer union. Let no Presbyterian ever be so false 
 to his principles as to speak of joining the Church 
 with reference to the young. Such language fails to 
 make manifest and emphasize the Church member- 
 ship o{ children.* 
 
 Some say this makes our Church membership rest 
 on natural descent and not on the work of the Spirit. 
 But if God has given the child that relation and 
 standing, and promised to bless them to the child's en- 
 lightenment ; if He has said that lie both can and 
 will own parental instruction to th child's growth in 
 grace, it is derogatory to God's wisdom and goodness 
 to doubt this. If God says that the child's coiuicction 
 with the visible Church will be to him the school of 
 Christ, where he will be taught saving truth, and grow 
 up a member of the Church invisible, why should any 
 one doubt this, and act as if God would not keep 
 His promise? We greatly dishonour God when we 
 doubt His word, and we injure ourselves and our 
 children when we change the plans of His grace. 
 
 HOW THE CHURCH MUST INCREASE. 
 There are those who, by periodical revivals, gather 
 in her members, and their actions imply that only in 
 
 • A call is said to be signed by so many members and adherents ; 
 this language is open to the same objection. 
 
 .US 
 
 
 ■Ik; 
 
 fi 
 
 
 
 I' i^ 
 
mm 
 
 40 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCIL 
 
 i •' 
 
 ill. 
 
 this way, by conquests from the world, can she grow. 
 But while admitting this as one way, we must not 
 seek to live by conquest only, but by internal growth ; 
 and the lon^fer the Church is established the more 
 prominent will this feature become. Hitherto we 
 have too much forgotten this latter and normal mode 
 of growth, and expected only the former. Our piety 
 is fiery and spasmodic. We think of the Church as 
 besieged, and occasionally making sallies upon the 
 enemy. We try \.o get up revivals. AH true revivals 
 come down. We expect the Church to grow \>y 
 conquest, and overlook the Tp.ct that its chief increase 
 is from ijitJiin and hy growth. We think nothing is 
 being done unless we have stir, excitement, multiplied 
 instrumentalities, and elaborate machinery. We seek 
 to be pious and devoted on certain great occasions, 
 and forget that the chief fund of increase is in the 
 bosom of the Church herself, and that the longer she 
 is established conversions from the world will become 
 less and less frequent, and growth yn grace more and 
 mqre realized and rejoiced in. When children are 
 trained up in the way they should go, they swell the 
 ranks of the Church as her chief element of increase. 
 Not till religion comes into the home will it thoroughly 
 permeate the life. This principle is so evident and 
 Scriptural, that in the Confessions of the four great 
 historic Churches — Sreek, Latin, Lutheran, and Re- 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHUKCH. 
 
 41 
 
 formed — the children of Christians are spoken of as 
 members of the visible Church with their parent — 
 " AD who profess the true religion togetlier zvith their 
 childre:i. 
 
 Steady growth in all the elements of Christian life 
 and progress; additions at every communion from the 
 older scholars in the Sabbath school and Bible 
 classes; t'le Lord adding daily such as shall be saved ; 
 fruitful results from the ordinary means of grace, 
 nothing unusual or special, but all life and spiritual 
 movement, and the young daily learning to walk in 
 the truth and living to adorn the doctrine of God 
 their Saviour in all things — let no congregation grow 
 weary with such evident visitations of the Spirit as 
 these, or long for any other proof of a revival. This 
 is the way the Church grows, firmly knit together in 
 the bonds of love. We heard once of a complaint 
 being made against a certain congregation that it 
 had never had a revival of religion for forty years. 
 While others, it was said, had enjoyed an outpouring 
 of the Spirit every winter, this particular congregation 
 had remained unvisited. Yet the objector went on to 
 say: "We must admit that the attendance keeps 
 large, and the number of its communicants has con- 
 tinually and steadily mcreased ; all the people seem 
 devout, sincere, and active in the work of the Lord. 
 Few congregations have shown the same liberality, or 
 
 It I (I 
 
 % a 
 
 k 
 
 
 '11 
 
 1 1 
 
 ! i> 
 
 i 
 
m^ 
 
 1^ 
 I 
 
 42 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 % 
 
 
 taken a more active part in every good work ; their 
 contributions to missions have exceeded all others, 
 they have kept thoroughly organized, and everyone 
 seems to be at his post, and to be doing his work 
 faithfully. There have been no special conversions, 
 and yet the young people and children of the Church 
 have, naturally, and very generally, stepped into the 
 place of their fathers. There has always been a 
 wonderful degree of moral force about the congrega- 
 tion, that has leavened the con.munity." Such was 
 the testimony borne in regard to it, and yet in the 
 face of all this, it was said this congregation had not 
 been blessed by a revival of religion. But, surely, this 
 is the kind of revival we work and pray for, and long 
 to see — a continued, gracious outpouring of God's 
 Spirit on every meeting and through all the agencies. 
 A revival that keeps every one at his post and doing 
 his work earnestly : this is, indeed, the true type of 
 Christian advancement. Such a congregation as this 
 is a model for all others, and one after our own heart. 
 What an honour to be the minister of such a congre- 
 gation as this ; not a passing by, but an abiding ; not 
 a temporary shower, but a ceaseless out-pouring ; 
 God's Spirit so obviously owning the work as to keep 
 the ranks filled ; the people zealous, liberal, devout, 
 with the lambs of the flock abiding in the fold, and 
 drinking the sincere milk of the Word. What other 
 
CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 43 
 
 or clearer proof than this does the Church need of 
 God's gracious presence, and the Spirit's reviving 
 power? Instead of regarding such congregations as 
 unvisited, or deprived of quickening grace, because 
 there has been nothing spasmodic or unusual, we find 
 in all this the proof that the revival has been continu- 
 ous, and we take such congregations as the true type 
 of Church life- and spiritual growth. Such a condi- 
 tion of things should never be deprecated, as it is the 
 normal growth of the Church. O that the Spirit may- 
 be poured out on each service, and continue His loving 
 kindness to us, that we may grow as trees planted by 
 the rivers of water ! 
 
 SPIRITUAL LIFE AND PROGRESS. 
 
 It is our common regret that so many of our young 
 people grow up and fail to take their places at the 
 table of the Lord, or even in the Church, a course 
 contrary to what we might expect naturally to follow 
 religious home training. Many of the young count 
 themselves out, and take the place and assume the 
 character of strangers to the covenant of promise. 
 This sad tendency is helped in part by a wrong mode 
 of representation Lhat I cannot help thinking is very 
 hurtful, and it is used by many who ought to know 
 better. They speak, as I have said, of the young as 
 "joining the Church," and represent it as an introduc- 
 Hon to, instead of an advancement in, their spiritual life, 
 
 ^A\ 
 
 ■ ji 
 
 

 - .J: 
 
 
 
 
 .,1 
 
 i 
 
 Ir 
 )■ 
 
 1 
 
 44 
 
 CHILDREN OF THE CHURCH 
 
 \ 
 
 W 
 
 11., 
 
 iff 
 
 %. 
 
 and taking the place that of right belongs to them as 
 children of the Church. Our children, and the young 
 people of our Christian homes, ought to be taught and 
 made to feel that they are members of the visible 
 Church of Christ by birthright, and have been 
 recognized by baptism. From their childhood they 
 have been under the laws of His house, and their 
 peril is in breaking away and not in seeking closer 
 union. As this is the place Christ has given Ihem, 
 and such their corresponding responsibilities, why is 
 it that we do not more frequently see the young of 
 our Sabbath schools and Bible-classes pass into the 
 full membership of the Church ? It is, I am persuaded 
 due largely to false ideas and false teaching on this 
 subject, and the young are treated as being outside 
 covenant relations, and in no sense different from the 
 heathen. But to put forth such a view is to pour 
 contempt on one of our fundamental positions. It is 
 just here where all churches fail in their mission, and 
 lose their hold on the young. It should be the anxious 
 care and constant aim of the Church that the blessing 
 of Christ may come upon her young, that our sons 
 may be as plants, grown up in their youth, and our 
 daughters as cornerstones, polished after the simili- 
 tude of a palace ; and nothing less than progress in 
 spiritual life should satisfy those who are sowing the 
 good seed of the kingdom. 
 
 Hi 
 
 LI 
 
m 
 
 THK FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 
w^ 
 
 I 
 
 ■iMPIH 
 
 mniii 
 
 h I 
 
 t|i 
 
 
 Come thou and aU thy house into the ark, for thee have I seen 
 righteous before me in this generation. — Gen. vii., I. 
 
 For I know him that he will command his children and his house- 
 hold after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord to do justice 
 and judgment, that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which he 
 hath spoken of him. — Gen. xviii., 19. 
 
 And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the 
 heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth 
 with a curse. — Mai. iv., 6. 
 
 I will be the God of all the families of Israel, and they shall be my 
 people. — Jer. xxxi., i. 
 
 Else were your children unclean, but now are tliey holy.— 
 
 I Cor. vii., 14. 
 
 ,, r^ 
 
I* I 
 
 
 THE FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 No man liveth to himself ; we are so placed together 
 in life that we necessarily affect one another. If we 
 fall, others are pulled down with us, and if we rise, we 
 help to lift up those with whom we are associated. 
 More especially is this the case in the family^ where 
 the head of the home can do so much either to make 
 or mar it ; the sins of the fathers being visited on 
 their children to the third and fourth generation, 
 while their faith follows thousands of them that love 
 God and keep His commandments. The sin and 
 neglect of the parents carry the children away from 
 God, and forfeit their standing and privileges before 
 Him ; while the faith of the parents brings the 
 children near to God. 
 
 THE REPRESENTATIVE PRINCIPLE. 
 
 This is one of the commonplaces in theology. 
 God has, in His all-wise and merciful arrangements, 
 made the standing of the child in civil, social, and 
 sacred things, to depend upon that of the parent. 
 
 •'Wf'fil 
 
 A 
 
 r ! 
 
 
 - \ 
 
 ■i' 
 
* 
 
 I; 
 
 48 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I 
 
 H' 
 I,: i 
 
 f! 
 
 16 R- ^'» 
 
 „ r 
 
 1 ii 
 
 1 
 
 Every covenant which God has made with man has 
 included the cliild with the parent, and it has been 
 the divine purpose to deal with \\\g family rather than 
 with individuals ; e.g.^ in the Covenant of Works with 
 Adam, when life was promised on condition of 
 obedience, Adam represented his posterity. *' The 
 covenant being made with Adam, not only for him- 
 self, but for his posterity all mankind descending 
 from him by ordinary generation, sinned in him^ 
 and fell with him in his first transgression." So 
 also in the Covenant of Grace through a Redeemer^ 
 Christ represented His people, and acted for them ; 
 and the same principle of representation runs through 
 every subsequent renewal and unfolding of that cove- 
 nant. In the covenant of protection made with Noah,, 
 his posterity are included, *' And God spake unto 
 Noah and his sons saying, And I, behold I establish 
 my covenant with you, and \v\\X\ your seed after you^'' 
 etc., Gen. ix. 9-17. Of this covenant the bow in the 
 cloud was the sign and seal to him and his posterity 
 that God would never again destroy the earth with a 
 flood. It is the same principle of parents representing 
 their children that is contained in the Covenant of 
 Grace made with Abraham, " And I will establish 
 my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after 
 thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant 
 to be a God unto thee, and to tJiy seed after thee''' 
 
* #'! 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CIIUA'CII. 
 
 49 
 
 Gen. xvii., 7. And in the renewal of the same cove- 
 nant with Israel through Moses, even the little chil- 
 dren are included ; it is still the same principle of 
 ''you and your seedy " Ye stand this day, all of you, 
 before the Lord your God ; your captains of your 
 tribes, your elders and your officers, with all the men 
 of lsva.c\, your little oties, your wives, and the stranger 
 that is in thy camp, from the hewer of wood unto the 
 drawer of water, that thou shouldst enter into the 
 covenant with the Lord thy God, and into the oath 
 which the Lord thy God maketh with thee this day, 
 that He may establish thee to-day for a people unto 
 Himself, and that He may be unto thee a God, as 
 He hath said unto thee and as He hath sworn unto 
 thy fathers, to Abraham, to ^saac and to Jacob." 
 Deut. xxix., 10-13. And in the opening sermon of 
 the New Testament dispensation, when the Church 
 was remodelled — not instituted — the same gracious 
 principle is proclaimed, " The promise is to you and 
 to your children." Acts ii., 39. "Suffer the little 
 children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for 
 of such is the kingdom of heaven." Matt. xix. 14. 
 While on the ground of this established principle and 
 permanent relationship the solemn injunction of the 
 Master to His Church is, '' Feed my lambs." 
 
 1 » 
 
 k 
 
 \\ 
 
 % 
 
 \ 1 
 
 Ml 
 
 Hii 
 
50 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I I fB 
 
 'I ' 
 
 PARENTS AND CHILDRExV. 
 
 The former represent and include the latter. In the 
 Old Testament the terms were, '''yon and your seed'' ; 
 and in the New Testament, wliich is tlie same church 
 visited, comforted and purified, the terms are, ^^ you 
 and your children^ And this principle is the key-note 
 of the Bible on this subject. In all His gracious deal- 
 ings God has included children and brought them 
 along with their parents within the scope of His pro- 
 mise. When His people of old stood before the 
 mount to enter into covenant with Him, theii' little ones 
 were there also to be included, and to enjoy the privi- 
 leges with their parents. When God gave laws to 
 His people, they were in the most solemn manner 
 commanded to teach them diligently to their children. 
 When the new dispensation was introduced and the 
 Church took its New Testament form, the same 
 principle was announced : " Of such is the kingdom 
 of heaven ;" the same great truth is declared : it is 
 still '^ you and your children^ When the head of a 
 home was circumcised on a profession of faith and 
 received among the professed people of God, their 
 children were received at the same time and counted 
 members. So when parents were baptized their 
 houseJiolds were baptized with them, in every instance 
 where children were known to exist. And wherever 
 gospel duties are enjoined, and the worship of the 
 
4i 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 51 
 
 true God enforced, children arc always included. 
 They are always spoken of, and spoken to, as belong- 
 ing to the Church, and so far as outward relationship 
 and visible membership are concerned, as being 
 Christians. Paul addresses his letter to the saints 
 which arc at Ephesus, and among those saints he 
 includes children. " Children obey your parents in 
 the Lord : for this is right. Honour thy father and 
 mother ; that it may be well with thee, and thou 
 mayest live long on the earth," etc. — Eph. vi. 1-3. It 
 is still ''you and your c/ii/drefi." 
 
 Our children are subjects of the British natiiMi as 
 much as we are, protected in common with ourselves 
 by the whole power of the law. They arc growing 
 up to assume the whole responsibilities, and to enjo\' 
 all the privileges of their citizenship, though as yet 
 they are only minors. So a^'e the children of believ- 
 ing parents members of the commonwealth of Israel 
 through God's covenant incorporating them into His 
 visible kingdom, with a view to their religious train- 
 ing for His spiritual and eternal kingdom ; that when 
 they grow up they may assume all the responsibilities 
 and rejoice in all the privileges of loyal subjects to 
 the grace of Christ their King, related not merely to 
 the external Church, but members of the Church in- 
 visible, having their names written in the Lamb's 
 Book of Life. So in the Christian home the head 
 
 il 
 
 li 
 
 
 ^1 
 
Wf 
 
 52 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CIIURCII. 
 
 
 carries the members with it, and a parent's faith 
 changes the character and relationship of that home ; 
 brings the family under Christian training and in- 
 fluence ; gives it new hopes and new joys ; and covers 
 it with the promises of salvation. From being a 
 Jewish or a pagan household, the parent's faith in 
 Christ changed it into a Christian home. 
 
 THE HOUSEHOLD COVENANT. 
 
 We have evidence of this tri'ih in the answer which 
 Paul gave to the question, so earnestly asked of him 
 by the jailor : " What must I do to be saved ? Be- 
 lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be 
 saved, and thy house." All readily acquiesce in the 
 first part of the answer, viz., that personal faith in a 
 personal Saviour would save the soul. But when it 
 is further affirmed that his , ith would save his hotise 
 as well as himself ; that it would bring \\\s family i\\ong 
 with him into covenant relations with the Saviour, 
 then some doubt the doctrine, while others deny it 
 utterly. Yet this is the affirmation that Paul makes, 
 that the father's faith would save botli Jiimself and J lis 
 house. 
 
 When the apostle declared that the house would be 
 saved by the faith of its Jiead, he did not mean to say 
 — nor is this what he did say — that the jailor's faith 
 would save his family in the same way as himself 
 
 I 
 
FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 53 
 
 Neither is it a proper undcrstandirif^ of this passage 
 to say that all he meant was, that the same way of 
 salvation was open to his family that was open to 
 him ; and that if they believed they would be saved 
 as he would be saved ; that their faith would save 
 them, as his faith had saved him. To take this view 
 is to miss the force of the apostle's statement It is 
 not a satisfactory explanation to say that all that was 
 meant was that salvation was open to his family on 
 the very same terms that it was open to its head, 
 " The same way open to them as to him." — Alford. 
 This would declare nothing as being peculiar, or of 
 special benefit, to them. If this were all, then were 
 these children not one whit advantaged by the faith 
 and Christian life of the father ; for in this sense sal- 
 vation was open to all the Philippians, and, indeed, to 
 the whole human race. But when Paul says, the 
 faith of the father will save the Jiousehold, it is of the 
 Household Covenant the apostle speaks, according to 
 the original promise, " / ivill be a God to thee, and to 
 ■thy seed after thee ; that covenant, according to whose 
 terms my faith makes God to be not only my God, 
 but also the God of my home and of my family. 
 The faith of the jailor would bring his household dAou^ 
 with himself into covenant relations with God ; it 
 would give it a new character ; from being a pagan, 
 it would now become a Christian home ; it would 
 
 Hi 
 
 % 
 
 H 
 
 
 ■ \ 
 
 
 ^^- 
 
wr. 
 
 ^ 
 
 54 
 
 MILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 r. 
 
 W 
 
 ■I 
 
 ■'i 
 
 \ % 
 
 
 '■ I 
 
 i 
 
 confer on all the children the advantages and privileges 
 of a household of faith ; it would cover it with a new 
 light and glory ; it would breathe around it a new 
 atmosphere, and confer new duties ; it would bring 
 tne home within the range of the Church of Christ 
 according to the Abrahamic Covenant, and secure for 
 the children the nurture and admonition oi the Lord, 
 In short, it ivould save the house, so that the children 
 would grow up uixler Christian influences, which God 
 has promised to bless to the salvation of our children. 
 Hence all the other members were at once baptized on 
 the faith of the father, and along with him. It was 
 to be in the new dispensation, as in the old, the father's 
 faith carried the children with him, and they were to be 
 baptized and incorporated into the Church, as formerly 
 the children of p'oselytes to the Jewish faith had 
 always been. 
 
 It was so on tiie ground of this same covenant 
 relation between parents and children — the head and 
 its members — that Lydia's household was baptized. 
 The Lord opened her heart ; she believed and was 
 baptiz'^d and received into the Church. And on the 
 ground of her professed faith, which gave her a right 
 to bring her child t-en to the Lord, they were baptized 
 and received into the Christian Church along with their 
 mother. God receives His people as households, 
 " For the promise is to you, and to your children." 
 
\ 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 55 
 
 When Zacchreus, at the call of the Master, came 
 down to receive the Lord at his house, the Jioiiie was 
 made a partaker of his salvation, and of all his new- 
 born privileges. That day salvation came to /lis house ; 
 not merely to himself, but to his children. His 
 receiving the Lord gave his home new relations, new 
 privileges, new duties and new responsibilities ; it 
 became clothed in a new character, and was brought 
 within the scope of the divine promises. His chil- 
 dren would henceforth be committed to his way of 
 life, and be made partakers of the father's hopes and 
 joys. He would now bring them up in the nurture 
 and admonition of the Lord, that they might be made 
 partakers of a like precious faith with himself, and be 
 recognized by God as the seed of the righteous. 
 
 God blesses the children for the father's sake : 
 " Thee have I seen righteous, go thou and thy whole 
 house into the ark." Not the righteous alone, but 
 the seed of the righteous are to be blessed. The ark 
 in which the parent is to be saved is meant for the 
 family. Every Christian parent ought to live as if 
 the ark and its salvation were meant by God for both 
 themselves and their children. There is room in the 
 ark for your child as well as for yourself, and you 
 must train your families to live as those who have 
 been separated from the world and are in the ark of 
 safety. 
 
 •■if: 
 
 II 
 
 ti',, .5 
 
 §h 
 
 » ^1 
 
mm 
 
 16 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CIIURCIL 
 
 Did not the pascal lamb, like God's own lamb, aim 
 at the deliverance of families ? Not persons but 
 houses were sprinkled and saved. He smites the 
 Egyptians and passed over the houses of Israel. 
 Christ's blood to-day is to be sprinkled on our 
 homes — it is still "a lamb for a house." And let it 
 not be forgotten that each father sprinkled it on his 
 ov/n house, and thus saved both himself and his 
 family, while the child of the Egyptian was involved 
 in the unbelief of the father, and perished with him. 
 God's promise is definite, let the parent's faith take 
 hold of it, and like Abraham, not stagger at the pro- 
 mise through unbelief, confident that what God has 
 l)romiscd he is able to perform. " Thou and thy 
 seed." " Ye and your children." " Thou and thy 
 house." " Thou and thy son." " As for me and my 
 house," etc., such is the link binding father and child 
 together in the divine arrangement. 
 
 THE FAMILY — THE UNIT OF CHURCH LIFE. 
 
 In this representative principle which we have been 
 illustrating, there is nothing peculiar to the Church. 
 The relation and standing of the child along with its 
 parents are only what is common in every other sphere. 
 In the most vital instances the standing of the 
 parent is the standing of the child, and the act of the 
 parents is the act of the child. If the parent becomes 
 
FAMILIES OF THE CIIURCIL 
 
 57 
 
 a British subject, so do his children ; if he cross 
 the Hnes and take the oath of allegiance, his children 
 become subjects of the United Stales. Even without 
 the household covenant of God's gracious dealings 
 the parents must naturally, and of necessity, carry 
 their children with them in the course which they 
 pursue, whether that course be good or bad. If I am 
 a pagan, then my children are brought up pagans ; if 
 a Mohammedan, then they grow up Mohammedans ; 
 if a Mormon, then my children arc 'committed to that 
 gross system ; there is no help for them ; and if a 
 Roman Catholic, they are trained as Roman Catholics ; 
 whatever branch of the Protestant faith I profess, my 
 children are trained in the same. If I am an earnest 
 and loving disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ, my first 
 care — as in the case of Lydia — will be for those who 
 are dependent upon me that thv?y too may grow up in 
 the fear of the Lord, and the promise is — a promise I 
 take home to my heart — thai ve shall all be bound 
 together as a faniilv in the bundle of life. In all 
 these instances it is still '^You and your children'^ 
 How then can any par^ 'it neglect this great salvation, 
 when he sees his family so seriously involved in the 
 consequences of his life and conduct, committed, in 
 fact, to his course ? 
 
 Some say this makes membership in the Church 
 come as a matter of course, and not of grace. We 
 
 ■| i; 
 
 I 
 
 /ft 
 
 ■ f f 
 
 -4 
 4 
 
 ? 
 
 ,K 
 
[1 
 
 
 :, r 
 
 
 I 
 
 l 
 
 
 58 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 are told the cases are not parallel between the Church 
 and the world, and membership in the Church and citi - 
 zenship in an earthly kin<jdom. We are born into the 
 latter by natural birth, and all so born are, as a matter 
 of course, subjects of the nation. But with the king- 
 dom of Christ or Church it is different ; here we must 
 be born of the Spirit. " Except ye be born again, '^ 
 John iii., 7. We must have His grace realized in our 
 hearts to make us members of His Church, and we 
 have no right to receive any as members of the 
 Church till we can receive from them this evidence of 
 regeneration. Such is the teaching of .some, but we 
 believe it to be unscriptural and partial ; it looks at 
 one side of a subject, which obviously has two sides. 
 If true, it would exclude children, who, though they 
 were subjects of grace from their birth, could not give 
 ustheproof of it. It is necessary also to remember the 
 distinction between the Asiblc and invisible Church. 
 Membership in the former does not in all cases 
 depend upon actual faith. As far as adults are con- 
 cerned, they are received on 2^ profession of faith, and 
 this is all they can give, or the Church receive from 
 them — a credible profession justified by a correspond- 
 ing conduct. It was this test alone that Christ required, 
 or allows any of his servants to demand ; while the 
 Church membership of infants depends on that of 
 their parents. They are along with their parents 
 
n 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 50 
 
 members of God's visible kingdom which embraces 
 believers and their seed, and, in consequence of their 
 being members of the visible Church, the Seal of the 
 covenant is to be applied to them in our day, as it 
 was applied to Abraham's seed since his day. 
 
 There is an organic connection between parents 
 and children, such, that the former not merely repr*^- 
 sent the latter, but the child lives within the moral 
 sphere of the parent whose life and influence flows 
 into the child many years after its birth, even as the 
 sap flows into the branches from the trunk. The 
 connection, in short, is such as to make it easy of 
 belief that the faith and Christian life of the one will 
 be propagated in the other. We do not so much 
 think of Christians as Jiavi7ig households, as of Chris- 
 tian households in which the father stands surety for 
 his child before the Lord, as Judah, when pleading 
 before the Governor of Egypt, said he stood surety 
 to his father for Benjamin. — " I am surety for the 
 lad." 
 
 YOU AND YOUR SEED — YOU AND YOUR CHILDREN. 
 
 God sets us together in His Church as families. 
 
 We ask consideration of the first sermon preached 
 in the Church under its New Testament form by 
 Peter on the day of Pentecost. That morning, when 
 the sun rose, the constitution of the Church as in- 
 
 1 -.is \ 
 
 \ A 
 
 ■ 4 t 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 1- 
 
 9 
 
 i 
 
^TlT 
 
 I 
 
 00 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I 
 
 !i 
 
 i> 
 
 "I 
 
 I f 
 
 ;» r 
 
 lit 
 
 eluding infant members, was, as it had always been. 
 If any change is to be effected, now is the time to 
 make it. Jewish parents had all along been accus- 
 tomed to regard their children as being with them in 
 the Church ; they did so that morning on the day of 
 Pentecost. Will any intimation of a change be given 
 before the day closes, or any new regulations that 
 .shall from this time forth exclude children ? Will 
 Peter in his first sermon say anything that will make 
 parents feel that their children will be in a worse 
 position now than before, or even in any different 
 position ? Or will his words be a sweet assurance to 
 them that their children will continue to occupy the 
 same place, and enjoy the same privileges in the 
 Church ? " For the promise is unto you and your 
 children^ Acts ii., 39. 
 
 " You a7id your seed'' had been the terms of the 
 covenant all along ; Peter, now in his first sermon, 
 says they are to be the terms of the covenant still. 
 "'You and your children' together in the Church 
 now as you have always been." As Jews, their chil- 
 dren had been always associated with them in the 
 same privileges and blessings in the Church, and if 
 they had to be deprived of these now, it is strange 
 that the old covenant relation should be spoken of 
 in this way. True, the language of the Apostle does 
 not enjoin the baptism of infants, or even refer 
 
1( 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 61 
 
 directly to baptism. But it overthrows the notion 
 that the children of believers are in a less favored 
 position now, than they were under the old dispensa- 
 tion. If his words have any meaning, they do mean 
 that the covenant of God with His people is to remain 
 unchanged in this respect, and still to include infants 
 with their parents. " You and your cJiildrenl' were 
 the explicit terms of both. Besides, the New Testa- 
 ment Church is distinguished from the Old by its 
 extension of privilege and not by its curtailment. 
 And it would be passing strange if the faith of the 
 parent in Christ would have the effect of cutting the 
 child off from his Church, and leaving it outside and 
 in a worse position than in a Church of more circum- 
 scribed privileges. 
 
 There is only one way in which the Jews could 
 understand Peter's language, viz., that children would 
 continue to hold, along with their parents, the same 
 membership in the New Testament Church that they 
 had done under the Old. And could you conceive of 
 Peter, this holy man of God, speaking as he was 
 moved by the Holy Ghost, using such language at 
 the beginning of the Gospel, employing the very ex- 
 pression that would of necessity convey this idea, 
 when he knew that, now, children were to have no 
 relation to the Church whatever ? If they were to be 
 cast out, surely some explanation of the fact was 
 
 
 
 ■' 
 
 ' - 
 
 iii 
 
 ( 1 
 
 • 1 
 
62 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 ' ■ » 
 
 ■ll 
 
 ■.in 
 
 necessary. For two thousand years, "j'oii and your 
 seed'' meant both together in the Church of God ; 
 but now, ^'yoH and your seed'' means parents and 
 children are to be separated from each other in that 
 same Church ! Who can beUeve such a thing? Surely 
 Peter's words at the commencement of the New 
 Testament dispensation would be misleading if the 
 status of children was not to be the same then as it 
 had always been. If any change of relation had been 
 contemplated, the Church would have been made 
 aware of it. But there is no notice of a change, no 
 complaint from any quarter, which would have been 
 made if children had to be deprived of a privilege they 
 had enjoyed all along in the Church. But instead 
 of this, Peter declares that now, as formerly, the 
 promise would still include both ''^ you and your seed!' 
 " Were this idea of the import of infant baptism 
 intelligently and faithfully carried out in the practical 
 government of families and churches, we believe the 
 amount of baptized apostacy would be greatly dimin- 
 ished ; that piety among parents and children would 
 not only be more widely diffused, but more complete, 
 elevated and symmetrical, as a vital force penetrating 
 all the relations of life ; that the spectacle of devout 
 men, fearing God with all their house would be as 
 frequent as it is delightful ; that the Church would 
 be ensured perpetually, and increase not merely by 
 
 <* ' ... ' ( 
 
 f ■-, 
 
FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 63 
 
 '■ » 
 
 external conquest and aggregation, but by internal 
 growth, in the multiplication of those happy families 
 of which we can say : ' liehold how good and how 
 pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity. 
 There, the Lord hath commanded II is blessing, even 
 life for evermore.' Such a cheering faith is warranted 
 by the promises of God, which are none the less true, 
 though our unbelief fails to realize them," {Princeton 
 Revieiv.) 
 
 EVILS OF A CONTRARY IJELIEK. 
 
 Christian parents too often fail to take a clear and 
 strong hold of the covenant of God made with them 
 and their children, God's precious covenant — -the 
 sure mercies of David — on which we profess to 
 rest when offering our children to God in baptism, 
 dwindles, too frequently, into a mere ceremonial 
 observance ; the performing of a mere rite ; it may 
 be the giving of a name to the child ; or at best an 
 irksome duty. After consecrating our dear little ones 
 to the Lord, calling them by His name, and commit- 
 ting them to His holy care, we still take for granted 
 they are not His, and act on this supposition. We 
 do not expect they will grow up in grace, but, as un- 
 converted, they will grow up in sin, as children of the 
 devil, till such time as they may chance to come 
 under conviction and be b 
 
 igh 
 
 ■s^X of 
 
 INSTITUTE 
 
 \. 1 
 
ih! 
 
 I 
 
 
 m^ 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 M'fi 
 
 1 
 
 1 11 
 
 f . 
 
 i* " 
 
 1 
 
 
 64 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 them as aliens, we treat tliem as aliens, and in this 
 way we lead them to believe themselves to be aliens, 
 and they soon learn to accept the place and character 
 we give them through our unbelief. By our false 
 treatment of them we put them outside of the king- 
 dom, and make their return all but an impossibility. 
 There is nothing more unscriptural, and, consequentl)^ 
 nothing more hurtful to the Christian growth of our 
 children than to teach them that they are not of the 
 Church, but of the world. And nothing tends more 
 powerfully to make them what we call them, than 
 their disfranchisement from tli {"amily of God. If 
 these are the unhallowed influences under which our 
 families arc growing up, when they come to maturity, 
 the more serious of them will stand aloof, waiting, as 
 it were, for God to enlist them ; waiting for some 
 mysterious call, some miraculous unfolding, some 
 undefined influence to come upon them, some super- 
 natural invitation given them to come in and take 
 their place ; instead of feeling — and acting on the 
 feeling — that all along they have been under law to 
 Christ, included as members in his visible Church, 
 and held to Him by the tenderest and holiest of all 
 ties ; and that all their life long every blessed con- 
 sideration unites to urge them to give themselves 
 up to Christ at once, and know that they belong to 
 Him as the Seed of the Righteous. 
 
H 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 65 
 
 THE HOME, THE NURSERY 01- THE CHURCH. 
 We must magnify \.\\c faffiily in our ministry, and 
 emphasize what is in great danger of being forgotten 
 at the ptesei.t time. We have dwelt on individual 
 responsibility so long, the relation, duties, power and 
 capacity of the unit, till we begin to feel that the 
 individual is the exclusive unit of society and of the 
 Church of God. But the Lord makes much of the 
 family and of home life. He binds together parents 
 and children in holy, tender bonds, so that the head 
 saves the members. And thus, under the divine 
 arrangement, one Christian generation produces 
 another ; faith is the root of faith, and the Church of 
 the future is carried in the bowels of the Church of 
 to-day. His offers of mercy run thus : " Believe on 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved a?id 
 thy house." A strong Church is made up of well- 
 ordered families, where Christian fathers and mothers 
 bring up their children in the nurture and admonition 
 of the Lord ; where the home of the week has its 
 counterpart in the home of the Sabbath. Such a 
 home is the Church's true nursery, where the young 
 men and maidens are glad when it is said to them : 
 " Let us go into the house of the Lord." A home 
 where the atmosphere is pure, where the plants grow 
 under the fostering care of a bright and blessed influ- 
 ence, where the purity and peace of Christian nurture 
 
 Ml 
 
 t.'J 
 
 
 ' f^ ii 
 
 \x 
 

 1, 
 
 
 i' 
 
 I'- ' 
 
 ili 
 
 GO 
 
 FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 il 
 
 come in as the benediction of heaven on the oponing^ 
 minds of the j'oung, and is to them the type and 
 prophecy of an eternal Sabbatli, and of our home 
 above. 
 
 What is the prevailing tone and sentiment of your 
 home? Tell me this, and I will tell you the future of 
 your children. Is the atmosphere surrounding it clear 
 and healthy, or murky and full of miasma? Is the 
 tone frivolous, mean, worldly, low ? Is there a sad 
 lack of savour and sweetness — the something better 
 and higher? Or is your home warm, loving, true; 
 refreshing and winsome as a May morning? Do 
 father and mother show the children they are living 
 for God ? Then the future of your children is manifest, 
 for blessed is that home that is in such a case. 
 
 A WORD TO THE HEADS OF THE HOME. 
 
 It is well to remember that it is in the recurring 
 duties of each day where you exert your power, and 
 breathe a fragrance around the life of your children, 
 that will influence them all their days. It is not so 
 much the discharge of technical duties either, as the 
 spirit you manifest — your own life lived before them 
 — that tells on the training and destiny of your home. 
 Your children will copy your example, rather than obey 
 your precept. 
 
 Don't forget that for some years you stand in God's 
 
 it 
 
FAMILIES OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 G7 
 
 stead to them, and can do much cither to mar or 
 make them. And no one can take the place, or do 
 the work of a parent, or relieve you of your home 
 duties. Sabbath-schools are only Jiclps, not substi- 
 tutes. Home training! what may it not accomplish 
 under God for your child ? What fruits may it not 
 produce? But if you are not faithful to your solemn 
 charge, what evils may not result from your neglect ? 
 
 And see what care you bestow on other things of 
 far less consequence than the godly upbringing of 
 your offspring! How much time and pains you 
 spend on training a vine to climb upward on the 
 proper supports ! What interest you take in your 
 favourite plants, shrubs, or the flowers in your conser- 
 vatory ! How diligently and constantly you watch 
 them, water them, prune them, protect them at nights 
 against frosts ! What a large share of your care and 
 even affection they enlist ! 
 
 But with how much greater zeal and loving earnest- 
 ness should you watch over and train the olive plants 
 in the nursery of your own home, that they may 
 become the trees of righteousness, and grow up goodly 
 cedars in the garden of God ! Great must be the 
 blame attaching to those parents whose neglect of 
 duty is the occasion of their children's ruin. Keep 
 constantly before them the scriptural model of Chris- 
 tian nurture, viz., that children are not only capable 
 
 
 \i 
 
 % < 
 
 
 '. M 
 
 ('*. 
 
 'I 
 
 M 
 
 5 ? 
 
 .ir4i; 
 

 'il 
 1 
 
 
 11 
 
 I ilii! 
 
 68 
 
 Families of the church. 
 
 of, but often are subjects of grace from their mother's 
 womb; and their life-long steps have daily brought 
 them nearer to the mountain of the Lord's house — a 
 true growth in practical godliness. Teach your 
 children these blessed truths in the bright days of 
 their childhood. Tell them in the morning of life, 
 that Christ requires them to be His, that the true 
 place for the lambs is the fold of the Shepherd's love. 
 Treat them as belonging to Christ, speak of, and to 
 them as bearing this character ; make clear to their 
 understanding and heart their place, their responsi- 
 bilties, and duties to their Saviour, and this will be 
 one of the most efficient means to make them what 
 you long to have them to become. And your 
 encouragements are great, for the Lord loves to hear, 
 and is so ready to grant the requests of father and 
 mother when pleading with Him for those whom 
 He pressed to His bosom, and claimed to be His 
 own. — Mark v. 22, 35, Matt. xv. 21. 
 
 '1 
 
 k. 
 
 1 
 
 1 ¥ 
 
 
 t. 
 
(■'JIT 
 
 THE CARE AND NURTURE OF THE 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 ;J| 
 
 , I- 
 
 ' 11 
 
 i 
 
 n 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
% > 
 
 W ^i'li 
 
 Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligenlly, lest thou 
 forget the thinj^'s which thine eyes have seen and lest they depart from 
 thine heart all the days of thy life ; but teach them thy sons, and th" 
 sons' sons. — Deut. iv. 9. 
 
 And that they may teach their children. — Deut, iv. 10. 
 
 And ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath ; but bring them 
 up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. — Eph. vi. 4. 
 
 Take this child away and nurse it for me and I will give thee thy 
 wages. — Ex. ii. 9. 
 
 And al! thy children shall be taught of the Lord ; and great shall 
 be the peace of thy children. — Ps. liv. 13. 
 
THE CARE AND NURTURE OF THE 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 If we are to judi^e of the importance of early 
 Christian training from the frequency with which it is 
 enforced in the Bible, and the very earnest way it is 
 spoken of, we must conclude that the subject is pro- 
 foundly important, and involves consequences of 
 transcendent interest, not only to the young them- 
 selves, or the Church of which they are members, but 
 also to society at large. Both the Church and the 
 world are concerned in the nurture of the young in 
 the paths of virtue. Upon this question turn, directly 
 and immediately, the character and welfare of society. 
 Its strength and safety must be built on this founda- 
 tion. The atmosphere which we daily breathe will 
 be pure and healthful, or tainted with the miasma of 
 sin, according as the children are trained in sin or in 
 the way they should go. 
 
 As a prominent subject of divine teaching, the dis- 
 cussion of this theme is always timely. VVe would 
 therefore speak a few words of hope and cheer, of 
 
 It 
 
 
 }! 
 
72 
 
 CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 t* % 
 
 P 
 
 counsel and warning, that all teachers and trainers of 
 the young may be encouraged in their works of faith 
 and labours of love. There is the more need of 
 calling attention to this matter at the present time, 
 for many instructors — parents in their homes, and 
 teachers in the Sabbath school — have false notions of 
 Christian nurture, of their own responsibilities, the 
 far-reaching consequences and enduring character of 
 their work. And if any are led to take hold with a 
 firmer hand, or a truer purpose in their heart, with 
 more dependence on the Great Teacher, our labour 
 will not have been in vain. 
 
 WE MUST BEGIN EARLY. 
 
 With great wisdom it is said, ''Train tip a CHILD." 
 Begin early and preoccupy '^he soil and sow it with 
 the precious seed of the Word. Gather the children 
 into the fold as the lambs of the flock, that they may 
 be safe within these sacred enclosures. Teach them 
 their plr>.ce and privilege and duty, show them that 
 Christ's claim is very tender and precious, and seek 
 to draw out their affections toward Him. A very 
 little child can understand the love of Christ through 
 the love of its own mother, and, gathered in His 
 bosom, they can learn to iove Him. 
 
 To every rejecting, devout mmd, there is not a 
 more interesting object of contempntion than a littk 
 
h 
 
 CAKE AXD NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 73 
 
 child, whose frail bark has just begun to cross the 
 mighty deeps of life's stormy sea. There is not a 
 more critical period of life into which are gathered 
 the very germs that determine the whole growth of 
 the future. Even in that sleeping, unconscious, help- 
 less babe, there are slumbering the elements of a 
 greatness that partakes of the infinite, and a being 
 has begun that knows no ending. That little child 
 shall live when the heavens have grown old and 
 weary, either in the light of our Father's face, or else 
 estranged forever from the sweetness and glory of 
 His home. And this alternative depends largely on 
 the early training and nurture of that child. 
 
 When we see the buds of spring open, we can tell 
 what they will become. The acorn can on!}- grow 
 into an oak. Your seeds and plants can only blossom 
 into the flowers of the year — very beautiful, but of 
 short duration. And yet how anxious you are 
 regarding them ? You watch them with interest, you 
 water them, you weed them, you train them, you prune 
 and support them if necessary. Many a mother 
 takes great pains with her house plants, while her 
 children are utterly neglected to grow up in wild 
 confusion. Many a father has his thoughts on his 
 business, in his office, or on some subject of study 
 from morning to night, while his son is running 
 uncared for on the streets. "If 1 had my life to live 
 
 ^!f 
 
 I Ll 
 
1 
 
 
 tl 
 
 » 
 
 
 74 
 
 C^/?/^' ^/.VZ? NURTURE OF THE CIIURCIL 
 
 over again," said a wealthy merchant, " my relations 
 to my sons would be very different from what they 
 have been. Probably I would make less money, but 
 they and I would not be such strangers to each other." 
 We watch and care for things that cannot grow 
 beyond our expectation, but chc child is uncared for 
 whose future is in our hands, and who may become, 
 according as we are faithful or remiss, either an 
 adoring angel before the throne, or an outcast from 
 that holy presence. The possibilities that are wrapped 
 up in the breast of that little child are unspeakable. 
 Yet a little, and reason shall light up that countenance, 
 and irradiate that dull, sleepy eye ! Yet a little, a d 
 passion shall sweep across that unconscious bosom ! 
 Yet a little, and its likes and dislikes, its enmity or 
 fond affection, its upward or downward tendencies will 
 reveal themselves. There \s sublimity in the thought 
 of a child's expanding powers, the little vessel pre- 
 paring to weigh anchor and cross the miglify deeps 
 of life ! Shall it be s\ afted into /he realr/is of bliss — 
 the harbour of all safety? Or, losing its moorings, 
 will it be cast adrift on the hazardous sea of vice, and 
 go down a wreck amid the wild surges ? Children 
 often play amid pitfalls hidden by flowers, and there 
 is danger when the sky may be all sunshine ; and 
 hence the need of greater watchfulness, of tender, 
 loving care, and the true nurture of the )'oung. And 
 
U ij|i 
 
 C^A'£ AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 75 
 
 God has made the relation between parent and child 
 to be so close — the child lying within the sphere of 
 the moral life of the parents — that no other being is 
 so dependent, so easily led or influenced. The mind 
 of a child is as plastic as clay, ready to be moulded 
 into any shape; sensitive like the photographer's plate, 
 ready to take any impression ; pliant and unsuspecting, 
 waiting to be drawn out toward good or evil. Who, 
 then, can over-estimate the influence for good or evil 
 that every parent has over the life and destiny of 
 each child ? 
 
 %h^]N IMPRESSION.S LASTING. 
 
 The imprfcss//>//s made in childhood, and the in- 
 structions then imparted, the habits formed in youth, 
 and principles then adopted, gnnv into the very tex- 
 ture and constitution of the tuture man or woman, 
 ai//) become marked with all the rigidity and enduring 
 nature of an original instinct. Childhood is the period 
 of training, and every child will be trained in either 
 one way or another from the period of earliest infancy. 
 You can change the direction of a stream, if you touch 
 it at its source : of a tree, \{ you bend the twig : of a 
 nuin, if you mould the child. It has become a proverb,. 
 '\Just as the twig is bent the tree's inclined^ And that 
 bend will be seen when it has attained its full stature 
 and then it will defy the power of man to change it. 
 
 ■lii-' 
 
76 
 
 CAKE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 Ill • ' 
 
 * 
 
 t 
 
 
 You sometimes hear the question put — " How can 
 Roman Catholics possibly believe all the absurdities 
 that their creed contains?" "How can intelligent 
 men assent to those miserable legends and old wives' 
 fables ? " One reason is that they begin early, and 
 train their children in the dogmas of their faith. 
 They understand the influence and enduring nature 
 of youthful impressions, and apply this principle to 
 their advantage. Rome wisely brings her influence 
 to bear upon the young, and is most solicitous to 
 secure the teaching of her own children that she may 
 train them in the rites and practices of her faith ; and 
 in this respect she sets the whole Christian world a 
 noble example of zeal and earnestness which may 
 well shame many self-satisfied, lazy, indifferent Pro- 
 testants slumbering in the thick folds of their 
 orthodoxy. 
 
 The true subjects of the Church's training are 
 children. If she is to do her work and fulfil her 
 great mission she must begin early, and pour religious 
 light and influence into the young mind and around 
 the opening affections of the heart, and she will learn 
 the truth of the saying, " 7Vie Child is father of the 
 Matt." In the great majority of cases, as the child is, 
 so shall the man be : the temperament and character 
 of the one are carried forward into the other. And 
 far more likely now than at any future period will im- 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 77 
 
 pressions be made, and principles imparted, that will 
 determine the life. As the soft, moistened clay by 
 the water's edge, which takes and retains any foot- 
 mark from every passer by ; so is the soft, impressible 
 nature of our children to every outward influence that 
 meets them. Now is the time to work, before the 
 habits of vice have been formed, and evil rooted in 
 the heart. In childhood you can far more easily 
 engage the affections, and lead them by pure motives, 
 than when their hearts have become hardened and 
 bronzed in guilt. There is no creature so much at the 
 mercy of another as a child with his parents. There 
 is nothing so much under their power as their own 
 children. During the first years of life the parents 
 are in the place of God to them. There is no one so 
 wise, so good, or so great as father and mother to the 
 children who love them, and they will go to them for 
 the explanation of all mysteries, the solving of all 
 questions, the allaying of all fears, and the a.ssuaging 
 of all their sorrows. Parents, betray not your trust. 
 You can either train up children in the way they 
 should go, or poison the fountain of their early life 
 from which a bitter stream will ever flow. 
 
 '•ri 
 
t 
 
 78 
 
 CARE AND NURTURE OF TlfE CHURCH. 
 
 M \ 
 
 > I 
 
 i"|: 
 
 
 ! 
 
 is 
 
 THERE MUST BE BOTH TEACHING AND 
 TRAINING. 
 
 True Christian nurture always involves these two 
 elements — viz., teaching and training. It is highly 
 desirable not only to have a right object in view, but 
 also correct methods by which the end may be gained. 
 Erroneous principles are adopted on this point, if we 
 may judge from the common practices in the bringing 
 up of the young. Teachers in our schools regard 
 their work as consisting wholly in the mere imparting 
 of information, giving their pupils a knowledge of 
 the subjects of study — grammar, arithmetic, history, 
 English, etc., etc. And the teachers in our Sabbath- 
 schools, and parents in their homes, follow the same 
 plan, and are content with teaching bare Bible facts, 
 or the mere repetitions of verses, hymns, or the 
 questions of the Catechism. They labour wholly in 
 the region of the intellect, and, in consequence, their 
 work often becomes mechanical, with no sympathy or 
 religious impulse in it. But if a teacher is to accom- 
 plish anything, his work must be living work, with 
 heart and soul in it, and all his labours must be 
 inspired by love. Let no one put his hand to this 
 work without being prepared to offer the strongest 
 emotions and richest services of both mind and heart. 
 Parents and teachers of the young must not regard 
 their work as merely intellectual and appealing to 
 
''. t 
 
 C/1A£ AA'D NUR'IUKL OF 7 HE CliUKCJL 
 
 79 
 
 tlie understanding alone, through the bare facts of 
 doctrine or technical les >n. To aim of every 
 instructor must be to mould the heart as well as to 
 enlighten the mind. His work is pre-eminently moral 
 and spiritual work, ahd it must be kept in mind that 
 the young have souls capable of knowing God. and a 
 mere increase of knowledge without the moulding of 
 the life is not sufficient to fill up all that is meant by 
 Christian nurture. 
 
 Too limited a meaning is given to the expression — 
 religious education. With man)' the prominent idea 
 is teaching, and we would not say a word to detract 
 from its value ; but mere teaching is not enough. 
 There must be training, and these two functions are 
 quite distinct. Education usually calls up in our mind 
 a vision of books and lessons, of masters and study. 
 And no doubt knowledge is an important part of 
 education, and that man does good service who either 
 points out the knowledge that is most valuable, or 
 determines the best methods of securing it. So, also, 
 in religious education the imparting of Gospel truth 
 is fundamental. But even Gospel truth is only a 
 means to an end, to secure the culture of the heart 
 in righ'-ousness. 
 
 To tCi-^Ji is to communicate knowledge : to train is 
 to establish habits of mind and heart,, till these become 
 a part of the life — eas>', natural, and necessary. The 
 
 
 , 'tl 
 
 '-!■ n 
 
 ! 
 
 ' i 
 
 i 
 
 s,.- 
 
 j 
 
 I i 
 
■i^. 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 .9U.. ^^.^ \aV 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 I- 
 
 1.0 
 
 ^ta ill 
 
 am 
 
 I.I 
 
 1^ m 
 
 iJA 
 
 !.25 
 
 ILL 11.6 
 
 % 
 
 "1 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ^7). 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 V ' 
 ^/^ 
 
 ^-^^ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 ^N^ 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 O^ 
 
 '91) 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEbSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 873-4503 
 
^. 
 
 ^^^, 
 
 4i^ 
 
 
 S 
 
 
7W 
 
 i! 
 
 i; I" 
 
 * 
 
 n 
 t 
 h 
 
 80 
 
 C/i/v'i? AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 essence of teaching is making another to kitoiu, but 
 the essence of training is leading another to do : 
 teaching fills the mind, and training shapes the 
 character: teaching brings a child into new spheres 
 of information, and training shapes his habits of life. 
 These two must go hand in hand in the bringing up 
 of the children in the nurture and admonition of the 
 Lord. And as a matter of fact the training has begun 
 long before the teaching. To teach a child duty is to 
 show him what is right ; to train him up in duty is to 
 lead him to do what is right ; constraining to the 
 right side, not by outward authority, but by establish- 
 ing moral tastes and habits in the soul. In the open- 
 ing years of childhood we do not so much inculcate 
 doctrines as seek to make the young know right from 
 wrong, and lead them to hate evil and love what is 
 good. We do not speak to them of conversion — the 
 new heart, the need of faith in the atonement. But 
 we tell them of Christ and his love for little children ; 
 that he took the little children in his arms and blessed 
 them, because they were so dear to him. Above ail, 
 you set an embodiment of the Gospel before them in 
 your own life. Mere children cannot understand the 
 technicalities of doctrine, or of adult Christian experi- 
 ence, but they can understand you when you tell 
 them that God loves them, and that the Saviour came , 
 to take care of them and keep them as His own. 
 
 >. t^a* I 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 81 
 
 They can be trained to feel and to know the differ- 
 ence bet\veen a right and a wrong act. 
 
 From parents and teachers far more is demanded 
 than mere teaching — the imparting of knowledge. 
 Our work must be viewed rather on the moral and 
 spiritual side. As the minds of the young expand, 
 and the affections of thoi«- hearts begin to open out, 
 it must be our aim to surround them with all gracious 
 influences, and to drop into the fresh soil the seeds rf 
 truth, to take root and grow, and result in a rich har- 
 vest v)f precious fruit. But we cannot train our 
 children unless they see the goodness and sweetness 
 of our life, the trust and obedience of our heart, and 
 the life of faith lived before them. ^n short, the 
 Gospel must t)c embodied before them in concrete 
 form, and then through methods that are often silent 
 as the spheres of heaven, through ways that are im- 
 perceptible, yet all-powerful, the young may be led to 
 a knowledge of God's love and grow up in His grace. 
 
 We must be earnest, simple, and sincere ourselves, 
 and then our life will be an element of grace, and 
 surround them with the warm, genial atmosphere of 
 love, which will be to them as the sunshine to the 
 opening buds of spring. It is just here, where so 
 many of us fail. We profess enough, even to the 
 borders of ostentation. We bustle, and command, 
 and punish, and make noise enough. Our lives are 
 
 '^■- < si 
 
 4 
 
 m 
 
 \\i 
 
"fir 
 
 
 i,t I V 
 
 t ? 
 
 i:!' 
 tif r . 
 
 1 -K^^ 
 
 iJ 
 
 1 
 
 8> 
 
 C^//'^ ^A'Z? NURTURE OF THE L/IURCH. 
 
 decided and richly coloured, but, like autumn leaves, 
 they have no fragrance. We make everything harsh 
 and technical, with no sweet, balmy influences to woo 
 their hearts, and lead the young to the Saviour. We 
 may be orthodox in our creed, sincere in our pro- 
 fession, strong in our faith, and earnest in our pur- 
 pose, and yet lack those particular features and 
 elements of character which are captivating to the 
 young. The people thronged Jesus, because there 
 was a spell about him that drew them, and many of 
 them were won over by the force of its beauty. A 
 harsh, severe, cold manner chills ; and through the 
 false medium of our lives the young get gloomy, dis- 
 torted views of religion, and are repelled. A life like 
 his, and filled with the Spirit of the Gospel, is the 
 great agency. For a child can understand a life when 
 it cannot comprehend a doctrine. 
 
 THE END IN VIEW. 
 The aim of all Christian education is so clearly 
 stated in the Word of God, that we often wonder 
 why so many hr.ve mistaken notions in regard to it. 
 Children are to be trained up in *' the way they should 
 goy Not in the way they wish to go : not in the way 
 that many, alas \ do go : but in the way they should 
 go, and in which, if parents were more faithful, the 
 great majority zvould go. Paul's language on this 
 

 jarly 
 [nder 
 to it. 
 Xioitld 
 way 
 wuld 
 the 
 this 
 
 CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 83 
 
 subject is very explicit. He says : " Bring them up 
 in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." The 
 great aim of all religious training, never to be lost 
 sight of for one day, or during a single lesson, is to 
 wake up in the hearts of the young a sense of the 
 Saviour's claim upon them, and lead them to him, 
 that from their infancy he may guide their feet in the 
 way of peace. In all our instruction, whether in the 
 home or in the Sabbath-school, we must never look 
 at any lower mark, or set before us any lower motive, 
 so that our teaching and training may gather around 
 this central purpose. ' 
 
 There is a false impression on this subject that has 
 worked much evil in the Church, and, if not speedily 
 corrected, will work much more. The notion is gene- 
 rally entertained that the object of family training, or 
 of Sabbath-school instruction, is merely to impart so 
 much knowledge of the Bible, to explain abstract 
 points of doctrine, leaving it to have an after effect. 
 We do not expect present fruit, for the spiritual life 
 of the young is something future. We have sown the 
 seed, but must wait for a future day for results, for 
 their conversion cannot be till they have reached the 
 years of maturity, or at least advanced so far as to 
 enable God to give them a new heart. 
 
 This belief forms the public policy of certain 
 Churches, who have revival times, when men and 
 
 \i;\ 
 
 ■1. ,M 
 
 i;i 
 
w^ 
 
 i ■ 
 
 ]\ 
 
 it 
 
 
 li: 
 
 84 
 
 CA/?E AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 V^ 
 
 % ' ■' 
 
 
 '■ .1 
 
 it 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 01 
 
 k-..- 
 
 
 women are converted and join the church, and begin 
 a Christian life. And none but converted adults ever 
 join ; all the children and young are of the devil — • 
 unconverted and unsaved ! In these Churches the 
 young can be taught, only for future conversion. And 
 will any one explain how it is that so few conversions 
 ever happen under the ordinary services, but generally 
 <it protracted meetings ? But while this is the avowed 
 policy and practical working of certain Churches, yet 
 the latent feeling of many who ought to know better 
 is, that their children must grow up in sin and be 
 subjects of future conversion. But where is the 
 ground for this theory ? Or from what Scripture 
 authority is it derived ? Why class those who have 
 grown up in our Christian homes as heathen ? Or 
 why expect no other return from our Sabbath-schools 
 than from the masses of unbelief? Is Christian nur- 
 ture nothing different from that which is not Christian ? 
 Can children not be brought up in the nurture of the 
 Lord, and did Paul enjoin an impossible thing when 
 he commanded it ? And when Scripture says, "Train 
 up a child in the way he should go," necessity is laid 
 upon us to train him up in sin, which is surely the 
 way in which he should not go ? The Churches must 
 change front ; and get on Scriptural ground, and 
 believe — and act on the belief — that children can 
 

 CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 85 
 
 grow in grace, and in the knowledge of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 Bushnell, in his admirable little book on " Christian 
 Nurture," says : " The aim. effort, and expectation 
 should be, not as is commonly assumed, that the child 
 is to grow up in sin, to be converted after he comes 
 to a mature age , but that he is to open on the world 
 as one that is spiritually renewed, not remembering 
 the time when he went through a technical experience, 
 but seeming rather to have loved what is good from 
 
 his earliest years There is no absurdity in 
 
 supposing that children are to grow up in Christ. On 
 the other hand, if there is no absurdity there is a very 
 clear moral incongruity in setting up a contrary sup- 
 position to be the aim of a system of Christian educa- 
 tion. There could not be a worse or more baleful 
 implication given to a child than that he is to reject 
 God and all holy principles till he has come to a 
 mature age. What authority have you from Scripture 
 to tell your child, or by any sign to show him, that 
 you do not expect him truly to love and obey God 
 till after he has spent whole years in hatred and 
 
 wrong Children have been so trained as 
 
 never to remember the time when they began to be 
 
 religious The Moravian brethren give as 
 
 ripe and graceful an exhibition of piety as any body 
 of Christians living on earth, and it is the radical dis- 
 
 I. 
 
 % 
 
 31 ! 
 
 1' i ' 
 
 I ! 
 
 ■ a 
 
 ■1,1 
 
 i 
 
 H 
 
 J. 
 
 ' M 
 
 ■:,i 
 
 i 
 
fW' 
 
 I 
 
 86 
 
 CAJiE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 :i I 
 
 
 ii 
 
 tl« 
 
 tinction of their system that it rests its power on 
 Christian education. They make their churches 
 schools of holy nurture to childhood, and expect 
 their children to grow up there as plants in the house 
 of the Lord. Accordingly, it is affirmed that not one 
 in ten of the members of that Church recollects any 
 
 time when he began to be religious Don't 
 
 teach your children they are unconverted. Many put 
 their children on the precise footing of heathen' and 
 take it for granted that they are to be converted in 
 the same manner. But they ought not to be in the 
 same condition as heathens. Brought up in their 
 society, under their example, baptized into their faith 
 and upon the ground of it, and bosomed in their 
 prayers, there ought to be seeds of gracious character 
 already planted in them ; so that no conversion is 
 necessary, but only the development of a new life 
 already begun. Why should parents cast away their 
 privilege and count their children still as aliens from 
 God's mercies " ? 
 
 
 .i 
 
 THE POSSIBILITY OF EARLY DISCIPLESHIP. 
 
 We read in the Bible, " Believe and be baptized." 
 And as baptism is our reception into the Church, and 
 as infants cannot believe, they should not be baptized, 
 and therefore there is no place for the n in the Church. 
 Such is the doleful conclusion drawn from this cruel 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 87 
 
 logic. But it is also said, " Believe and be saved.' 
 And since the want of faith excludes children from 
 baptism, it must exclude them from salvation, by the 
 same logic. For there is a far closer connection 
 between faith and salvation than between a profession 
 of faith and baptism. The explanation is that neither 
 in the one case nor in the other are children referred 
 to, but only those to whom the Gospel was preached, 
 and who were in a position to believe and profess it. 
 
 Strange as it may seem, there are those who, while 
 giving children their proper place in the world, in 
 society, in school, in the home, and even in the love 
 of their hearts, give them no place in the Church of 
 Christ. The parents live within, and the children 
 remain without. The Church folds the sheep, but 
 turns her back on the lambs, and leaves them in the 
 wilderness. The Good Shepherd shuts the father and 
 mother in, and the little children out, and forbids 
 them to come in, though that same Shepherd has 
 said, " Of such is the kingdom of heaven : suffer the 
 little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not." 
 Some still persist in forbidding them, and shut out the 
 multitudes whom He has given a place among His 
 people, as He did Timothy, from the day of his birth. 
 Many people think Christ can be a Saviour of grown 
 up people only, and children and youth are aliens 
 from His divine mercy ! Before I could believe this, 
 
 l»! 
 
 % 
 
 \ 
 
 m *.-, 
 

 * !• ^ 
 
 im 
 
 !f 
 
 88 
 
 CAA'E AND NURTURE OF 77 fE CHURCH. 
 
 Heaven and licll must change places. Bushnell again 
 says: "Christ is a Saviour bound by no such narrow 
 and meagre theories — a Saviour for infants and 
 children and youth, as truly as for adult age ; gather- 
 ing them all into Mis fold together, there to be kept 
 and nourished together, by gifts appropriate to their 
 years, even as He has shown us so convincingly, by 
 passing through all ages and stages of life Himself, 
 and giving us, in that manner, to see that He partakes 
 the wants and joins Himself to the fallen state of 
 each. Having been a child Himself, who can imagine, 
 even for a moment, that He has no place in His fold 
 for the fit reception of childhood " ? A Methodist 
 minister once, in language more forcible than elegant, 
 said, " There are only two places in all the Universe 
 where there are no children — Hell and the Baptist 
 Chitrck." 
 
 But I am well aware that many are better than 
 their creed, and that their practical treatment of 
 children goes far to do away with the evils of their 
 abstract principles. Others, again, do not know the 
 full import of what they profess to believe, and go on 
 training their children for Christ, bringing them up in 
 the nurture and admonition of the Lord, though their 
 creed, logically interpreted, classes them as aliens and 
 outcasts. I saw this illustrated some years ago very 
 conclusively. I had visited a Sabbath school which 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CIIURCIf. 
 
 89 
 
 was known to be very efficient. I found a fine class 
 of pupils — bright, intelligent, obedient, well taught 
 and trained ; I was much pleased and said so, and 
 spoke of them, and to them, as the children of the 
 Church — the lambs of the flock. Afterwards I was 
 a guest in that minister's house. He had four fine 
 children, who were a joy to their parents. They, too, 
 were bright, intelligent, and well trained : it was, in 
 short, a home of love and peace, and of tne fear of 
 the Lord. 
 
 When with the father alone I remarked, " What 
 delightful children ; what a great pity they are all the 
 children of the devil, and that even your own dear 
 lambs are amongst them " ! He looked at me in 
 amazement, and with something of horror in his face. 
 " Why are you so startled," I asked. " Does not your 
 Church demand from all her young who join her to 
 tell ivhen and hozv they were converted, and they all 
 do so. Does not every candidate for your ministry 
 tell when he was converted. What were they before 
 they were converted if they use the word in any 
 Scriptural sense? And these little children have not 
 yet had this experience, and, as unconverted, they 
 must be all children of wrath : and is that the feeling 
 you have toward your own children " ? *' Well," he 
 replied, " I never thought of that ; it does seem con- 
 trary to one's natural feeling." " And what is more," 
 
 - m 
 
 ■' 'fl 
 
 m 
 lit ' ., 
 
 
 m 
 
 \ i:i 
 

 I 
 
 * t 
 
 90 
 
 CA/^E AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 M 
 
 I answered, " it is contrary to the most explicit teach- 
 ing of Scripture." VVc then sat down and tallied 
 over many of the points I have discussed in this 
 volume. The result was that this minister almost 
 immediately changed his view on the whole relation 
 of children to the Church, and ni a short time he 
 changed his Church relations. He is nou" in heaven 
 and finds many children there, as he had before found 
 out that they ought to be in the Church here. 
 
 We lose much by not expecting enough, while in 
 another sense we expect too much. If our children 
 are disciples, we think they must be as we are our- 
 selves ; we vv^ill not concede to them the child-life, 
 germinal, weak, fitful, up or down, according to the 
 feeling of the hour. And yet the grand, radical idea 
 around which all our efforts should gather, our prayers 
 and expectations rest, is this — that the young who are 
 trained up in the School of Christ are to grow up 
 Christians, and never know themselves as having been 
 anything else. The Holy Spirit can work when and 
 where he pleases, and can set up his kingdom in the 
 heart of a child where the faculties are opening out 
 to apprehensions of right and wrong, as well as where 
 the heart has been steeped for years in sin. We must 
 not teach the young that they have to grow up aliens 
 first and then be consciously converted, and pass 
 through a technical experience of conviction, repent- 
 
'^(' 
 
 CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 91 
 
 ancc, and conversion to God. The great majority of 
 all who are His dear children have, like Samuel, the 
 Baptist, and Timothy, been consecrated to the Lord 
 from their infancy. And to teach the necessity of 
 tnese experiences in every case would bring the cloud 
 of gloom and despondency over what is now radiant 
 in the light of a spiritual sunshine. 
 
 The Holy Spirit often claims the heart as the seat 
 of his grace from the dawn of life, and causes the 
 light of his presence to shine forth more and more 
 unto the perfect day. This is not only in harmony 
 with the teaching of Scripture, but should be expected 
 as the result of thei; privileges as the children of 
 believing parents, and as the direct fruits of the place 
 that has been given them in the Church of God. Like 
 the opening buds of spring which are bathed by the 
 dews and light of heaven, why not expect that the 
 mind and heart of our children should also open 
 into the love and grace of God, and grow up as 
 tender plants in His garden, to shed a fuller fragrance 
 from the fruits of their faith as they expand into 
 maturer life. 
 
 The smallest child in the Sabb?.th school is a fit 
 subject of the Spirit's presence and renewing grace. 
 Yea, the infant in its mother's arms may be claimed 
 and sealed by him, and this should be our confident 
 hope, which will become the chief motive power in all 
 
 ' Hi 
 
 m 
 
 .t, 
 
 (: 
 

 92 
 
 CAXE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 11 
 
 lii 
 
 hi! 
 
 M 
 
 '4: 
 
 % 
 
 Christian nurture. Don't count them out till they 
 learn to count themselves out. But show them their 
 place, make them feel Christ's claims, point out their 
 •duty, and v^hat is expected of them ; wake up in 
 thei.' conscience a sense of their responsibility, and 
 that now, in maturer life, as the result of all they have 
 been taught to believe, they must take the vows upon 
 themselves which have been taken on their behalf 
 We must show them that nothing stands between 
 them and their full enjoyment as members of the 
 Church of Christ, save what they themselves are im- 
 posing, and that they are only adding sin to sin by 
 .refusing to comply with what their past privileges 
 invoive and the claims of Christ have always indicated. 
 Why may not the Holy Spirit claim the whole life, 
 from birth to death, as well as any part of it ? And 
 what He can do, we have abundant evidence that He 
 usually does in the case of those who have enjoyed an 
 early Ch"istian nurture. Therefore, in ihe majority 
 of these cases it is theologically false to say that unless 
 a youth has had experiences of deep conviction of sin, 
 has been appalled by the terrors of the law, and has 
 had a conscious experience of conversion, he cannot 
 be a Christian, x^nd in the case of many who imagine 
 they have had this experience, it is only the blossom- 
 ing out into actuality of latent germs, like the leaven, 
 which was hidden for a time in the meal. Much 
 important growth is below the surface. 
 
 If: 
 
 m 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 93 
 
 THE PERMANENCE OF THIS WORK. 
 
 " Sic transit gloria inundil' is written on the 
 escutcheon of this world's fame, its honour, wealthy 
 rank, and influence. How evanescent are the things 
 that prove attractive to the carnal eye ! How short- 
 lived and jnsatisfactory is much for which we live 
 and toil ! Mr 's pathway on the earth is marked at 
 every step witn many abortive efforts, and much that 
 he does is in the sand — the next change will wipe it 
 out. But when we work for the Lord, our labour is 
 never in vain ; an! nowhere does it yield richer or 
 more permanent results than when we labour in the 
 hearts and affections of the young. 
 
 God's Word tells us that if children are trained 
 up in the way they should go, when they are old they 
 will not depart from it. The promise is explicit, and 
 is a definite assu»"ance as to the future of our children. 
 Care and early training in childhood secures their 
 stability in manhood. The meaning of this promise 
 has not been taken advantage of, and, in consequence, 
 parents are robbed of much of their comfort. Accord- 
 ing to this promise, wc are not merely to pray for, but 
 confidently to expect that our children will grow up 
 baptized by the Holy Ghost, as well as baptized with 
 water, having not only an intellectual knowledge of 
 the Gospel, but also enjoying the grace of the Gospel : 
 jrowing up as believers and knowing only the experi- 
 
 gi 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 d 
 
 
 ••i 
 
 i, 
 
 I 
 
 - 1 , 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 1 '.4*!' 
 
WW 
 
 \ 
 
 :!' 
 
 I 
 
 ' I 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 t I' 
 
 
 ^j! 
 
 i : 
 
 94 
 
 CA/^E AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 €nce of those who have grown up in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord, and who can sav, " O Lord, 
 Thou hast been nay trust from my youth up." 
 
 How necessary and vital is early Christian training ! 
 And in the great majority of cases it is the germ out 
 of which the future religious life expands. And when, 
 in humble dependence on the Holy Spirit, the seed is 
 sown in infant hearts, it usually takej root where the 
 home is earnest and warm with the love of Christ. 
 And if the fruit does not appear immediately, how 
 often it is seen to appear after many days ! There are 
 many sad exceptions, no doubt, but it is equally true 
 that an explanation could be given of most of these. 
 The noblest structures of Christian manhood have had 
 their foundations laid in infancy and childhood. Those 
 trees of righteousness which flourish with such beauty 
 and strength have their roots far back. And much 
 that is seen on the surface to-day has been preparing 
 and growing from early impressions in the home, 
 where we have the holiest altars, the wisest and best 
 teachers, the tenderest love, the sweetest graces, and 
 the most lasting influences. 
 
 When Christ was giving instruction to Peter concern- 
 ing the future welfare of His Church, the lambs were as 
 much in His heart as the sheep^ for together they formed 
 tiiat flock which He loves to lead through the green 
 pastures. " Feed my lambs " is just as binding on the 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 95 
 
 under-shepherds as " Feed my sheep." So we must 
 tend and feed them for the Shepherd's sake, as well 
 as for their own. 
 
 How much depends on early relijjious impressions ! 
 We believe that none ever get wholly beyond their 
 reach. They have held many a tempest-tossed bark, 
 and brought it through the storm safely into the har- 
 bour. And when the young are brought to the 
 Saviour early, a multitude of sins are covered, and 
 the young shun those sad years of estrangement from 
 God, which must ever remain as a dreary waste in 
 their life. 
 
 The importance of early Christian training may be 
 seen in the case of Timothy, whose father was a 
 Greek and probably an unbeliever, but whose mother 
 lived in the hope and joy of the Gospel. She made 
 the training of her son a subject of prayerful, constant 
 care, and taught her boy to know the Scriptures from 
 his youth. And when he grew up to manhood, and 
 was himself put in charge of the Gospel as a minister, 
 Paul enjoins him to remember what he had been 
 taught ; to fall back on the rich memories of his boy- 
 hood, and never to forget what he had lea» ned at his 
 mother's knee, but continue in the godly way she 
 had set him. " But continue thou in the things which 
 thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing 
 of whom thou hast learned them." (2 Tim. iii : 14.) 
 
 m 
 
 i 
 
 * 1,' 
 
 I j- 
 
 11 
 
 t' 
 
 
 M 
 
 i 
 
 "4 
 
 t 
 

 ■> I 
 
 >! ^f 
 
 
 96 
 
 C^^-ff ^7VZ> NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 There must have been a wonderful sweetness and 
 power in these home-memories for young Timothy, 
 and a great strengthening for his future work ; since 
 he had known in his childhood those Scriptures, which 
 now, in the prime and force of his manhood, he 
 went forth to proclaim, leading men to the Saviour 
 whom he had learned to love so early, that they 
 might have a like precious faith with himself. And 
 we are confident that, in loving remembrance of 
 that home and all he had learned in it, he would 
 be most anxious that the children and the young 
 of his charge should be trained as he had been, 
 and taught the same great truths that had brought 
 gladness to his own soul. 
 
 " And just so it will ever be true of the ripest and 
 tallest of God's saints who were trained by His truth 
 in their childhood, that, however deep in their intelli- 
 gence or high in spiritual attainments they have grown 
 to be, the motherly and fatherly word is v/orking in 
 them still, and is, in fact, the core of all spiritual 
 understanding in their character" — Christian Nurture. 
 
 Nor need we complain that it takes long to perfect 
 some virtues, and that training the young is slow 
 work : if slow, it is precious, and the results are worth 
 waiting for. Provided the fruits are good, do not 
 complain of the time. We look out into the garden 
 in the spring-time, and see crocuses, May-flowers, dew- 
 
CARE AND NURTURE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 07 
 
 drops coming quickly to perfection. The apple, pear, 
 or peach trees take longer to mature. Other trees 
 require centuries to come to perfection. So, also, those 
 graces and virtues in the life of man that are most 
 durable and precious ripen slowly, and cost us much. 
 But they are all of permanent value, — not a leaf shall 
 wither. He who plants a flower on a sand-bank does 
 a good work ; but he who causes truth and righteous- 
 ness and the fear of the Lord to spring up in the 
 heart is a co-worker with God, and is causing the 
 moral wastes to blossom as the rose. 
 
 And what has simply budded here shall bloom and 
 brighten eternally in the Garden of God, where no 
 frosts nip the tender buds. See that blooming shrub, 
 how it grows beneath the sun's quickening light ! 
 How wonderfully everything is freshened beneath his 
 warm and tempered rays ! So the growth of the soul 
 in all knowledge and virtue comes from the quicken- 
 ing of that Sun of Righteousness. When His warm 
 beam penetrates the heart, then sunshine and summer 
 have come into the soul. The growth of that soul 
 may be slow, but its fruits are the fruits of the Spirit — 
 love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, 
 faith, meekness, temperance. 
 
 I: 
 
 H\ 
 
 !■■ tl 
 
 w 
 
 I'i 
 
 \ iui 
 
 ,^'l 
 
 *1: \ 
 
 s 
 
 1. 
 
 ^■M 
 
 
 H 
 
^1 
 
 \W'- 
 
 1 
 
 l,p . 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 w 
 
 -**■• 
 
 i 
 
THE CLAIMS AND EXPECTATIONS OF 
 THE CHURCH. 
 
 •*-^| 
 
 urn 
 
 i l^ 
 
r^jwr- 
 
 
 Train up a child in the way he should go ; and when he is old, he 
 will not depart from it. — Prov. xxii., 6. 
 
 For the promise is unto you and to your children, and to all that are 
 afar off", even as many as the Lord our God shall call. — Acts ii., 39. 
 
 When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, 
 which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois and thy mothei Eunice ; 
 and 1 am persuaded that in thee also, — 2 Tim. i., 5. 
 
 I rejoiced greatly that I found of thy children walking in truth. . . . 
 
 1 have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth. — 
 
 2 John i., 5 ; 3 John i., 4. 
 
 O God thou hast taught me from my youth. — Psalms Ixxi., 17. 
 
 T^'f 
 
 m 
 
If I 
 
 THE CLAIMS AND EXPECTATIONS OF 
 THE CHURCH. 
 
 In a former article we showed that the parent 
 represents the child — a principle that obtains both in 
 civil and religious affairs. When a parent lays hold 
 of the Covenant he lays hold of it for his child also, 
 and that child i'^ held bound by his parent's act, and 
 the Church regards him as so included till, by an after 
 life of sin, he shows that he refuses to make the 
 parent's act his own, and is resolved to separate him- 
 self By faith Noah prepared an ark for t/te saving 
 of his house, and, from his day to our own, he stands 
 forth as a proof that a righteous parent obtains a 
 blessing from the Lord, not only for himself but for 
 his children also. The New Testament says, " By 
 faith he saved his house." But this is just what the 
 Old Testament history has recorded of him, " I have 
 seen thee righteous before me, come thou and all thy 
 house into the ark." Even Ham, who, so far as 
 personal character was concerned, manifestly deserved 
 to perish with the ungodly world, was saved from the 
 
 il 
 
 > i 
 
 1.1 
 
 ri 
 
 
 • n? 
 
 S'f 
 
: V 
 
 102 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 u 
 
 fb 
 
 ^'') 
 
 ':,-iit# 
 
 ii-' 
 
 I!' ■ 
 
 ii 
 
 f I. 
 
 
 Si 111 
 
 flood for his father's sake, and by his father's faith. 
 This law runs through the whole Bible — " If ye have 
 judged me to be faithful, come into my house!' No 
 truth is more clearly taught in the Bible than this : 
 that God blesses one for the sake of another. He 
 blessed the Egyptian for Joseph's sake ; He remem- 
 bered Abraham and sent Lot out of Sodom ; He 
 healed the daughter for the mother's sake, the son, 
 at the request of a pleading father, and the servant, 
 because of 1;he faith of his master, when neither 
 daughter, nor son, nor servant was aware of what 
 was being done for them. God would have saved 
 the doomed city for the sake of ten righteous men, 
 and He blesses us all for His Son's sake. Neither 
 with respect to this life, nor the life to come, does 
 God deal with us as isolated individuals. Therefore, 
 when God and the people entered into covenant ; 
 (Deut. xxix, $-13) the adults entered into covenant 
 for themselves, parents for their children, and masters 
 for their servants. So in the Sinai covenant parents 
 represented their children, and acted for them, when 
 God promised to be a God unto them, and they 
 promised to be His people, to have no other God than 
 Jehovah, to keep holy His Sabbaths, to do no 
 murder, etc. In this solemn transaction parents acted 
 for their children, as they again were to act for theirs 
 from generation to generation. 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 103 
 
 THE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN. 
 
 In virtue of this organic life, this filial rel.tion, we 
 baptize children on the faith of the parent, and bap- 
 tized children feci (when they have grown up) that 
 they have been dedicated to God, and this alone has 
 been a gracious check on many a young life. The 
 thought that their parents had given them up to God, 
 and in loving trust committed them to the care of the 
 Good Shepherd, made a serious impression on them, 
 and held them in many an hour of danger. 
 
 As a general thing^ baptism for the children of the 
 Church — the lambs of the flock — is desired, and even 
 earnestly sought for by the heads of families. Never- 
 theless, many instances of carelessness and cruTiinal 
 neglect are constantly seen, where the children of pro- 
 fessing parents are allowed to grow up without baptism, 
 and are treated as if they were of the world, and not of 
 the Church. Such neglect is a great wrong, com- 
 mitted against all the parties represented in the ordi- 
 nance, viz., the child, the parents, the CJiurcJi and the 
 Saviour himself It is a robbery of the birthright 
 belonging to the young, and steps should be taken as 
 soon as possible to remedy the evil. We are losing 
 in spiritual power and efficiency, all the time, because 
 many of our people are not taught the nature and 
 practical uses of the baptism of children, and the 
 grand truths and principles to which the ordinance 
 
 I 
 
 W 
 
 1 f 
 
 ■'•'■!l . 
 
 li 
 
I: 
 
 ii i . 
 
 V 
 
 
 i| 
 
 
 f ! 
 
 
 Nl 
 
 i 
 
 • » 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 104 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE ClIURCIf. 
 
 points. They fail to realize the holy binding which 
 it lays upon them, bringing the home and all its 
 members under law to Christ. That most precious 
 and expressive ordinance which Christ appointed 
 ought to be one of the most effective instruments for 
 promoting Christian life, and keeping the young in 
 the fold where the Good Shepherd has put them. 
 And yet sufficient advantage is not taken of it by 
 parents, and their gross neglect becomes the occasion 
 for complaint against the ordinance itself, especially 
 when the baptized are treated as aliens. We are 
 persuaded that some comply, simply because it is a 
 custom, or an expressive rite, and not because they 
 sec the full advantage of it. With others it is merely 
 giving a name to the child. Such would not be 
 ready with an answer to any one who asked the 
 question, Oii bono ? 
 
 BAPTIZED CHILDREN, MEMBERS OF THE 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 Baptists place their children outside of the Church, 
 and count them as aliens from God's people, till, on a 
 personal profession of faith, they are admitted. The 
 theory leaves the rising generation outside of Christian 
 life, and this treatment of children differs from all 
 the dispensations of God, and runs counter to His 
 arrangements, which is proof sufficient that it is not 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CirURCH. 
 
 105 
 
 of God. When in baptism the attention is fixed on 
 the infant alone, without lookin^j to anything; further, 
 we may be inclined to ask — " What use is there in 
 it? What can an infant .\novv, or do, in the matter?" 
 But a moment's reflection will show this to be a very 
 limited and partial view of the ordinance. Without 
 discussing now the uses of infant baptism, we may 
 remark that one grand design is, to fix the attention on 
 the rising generation, and turn the hearts of the fathers 
 to their children, making their godly upbringing an 
 imperative duty, and putting the true type of their 
 moral and religious growth before the Church, viz., 
 that children are to grow up in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord. Baptized infants arc made 
 and recognized as disciples in the school of Christ, 
 with a view to their future instruction. The com- 
 mand was to disciple all nations, and this discipling 
 applies to infants as well as to adults. For the word 
 does not imply previous learning, nor even present 
 learning, but learning m design. Not those who have 
 finished, not those alone who are in course of instruc- 
 tion, but even those who may not yet have begun, if 
 placed there for the purpose, may be fitly termed dis- 
 ciples. It is their future training that is the chief 
 concern, therefore the visible Church has charge of 
 those children and is bound to watch over them and 
 feel a responsibility for their godly upbringing. Not 
 
 M 
 
 ii 
 
 
 M 
 
 ^■Ni 
 
 
 . «i 
 
106 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 I ir 
 
 if I 
 
 R ',. I 
 
 
 i':i 
 
 ■^JfrK 
 
 sit' 
 
 ^<«.^ 
 
 the parents alone, but the Church also — pastor, elder, 
 member — have all a solemn duty in teaching them 
 the fear of the Lord. 
 
 Circumcision laid a holy binding on the circumcised 
 to conform to the will of God. They became debtors 
 to do the whole law and must conform to its require- 
 ments ; and as children were circumcised as well as 
 adults, it lay as a solemn obligation on parents to 
 teach their children the meaning of the rite, the 
 truths to which it pointed, and the standing given by 
 it as the circumcision of God. In short, it fixed 
 attention on the rising race, and made their moral 
 and spiritual welfare the chief concern of parents ; and 
 this is precisely the case with baptism now. When 
 we taice Scriptural views of baptism, and know the 
 care that is to be taken of the young as the lambs of 
 Christ's flock, all unworthy views of the ordinance 
 vanish, and we see the place given to infant inscruc- 
 tion and training to be worthy of the wisdom and 
 love of God. 
 
 It cannot be too earnestly shown thdt baptized 
 children are disciples of Christ, introduced into His 
 school with a view to learning the lessons of His 
 grace, as all children are in the State with a view to 
 their full citizenship. And he who grows up and 
 fails to make God his friend, is false to his position as 
 a child of the covenant. Baptism leads us on to holy 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 107 
 
 ground, and puts the Iambs within the sacred enclosure, 
 and guards them against sinful encroachment. Infant 
 baptism establishes a tender and sacred relationship,, 
 and gives the baptized a title to their inheritance, and 
 puts the key of our Father's house into the-ir hands. 
 And if they sell their birthright, fearful must be their 
 guilt. Let parents never cease to press these things 
 upon their children, and to exhort them as children 
 of the Church to make their calling and election sure. 
 What a powerful influence it ought to have on the 
 mind of the child, the constant feeliiig that his parents 
 have dedicated him to the Lord through baptism, and 
 enrolled him as a disciple ; that he is in consequence 
 to be constantly vv^atched over by the Church, and 
 that he is dear to the Chief Shepherd as a lamb of 
 His flock ! We can make the fact of their dedication 
 the plea with them before God, not to forsake the 
 God of their fathers ; \vc can plead ivitJi and for them 
 the promise of the Covenant that God will give our 
 children the blessing signified. We are permitted to 
 plead with a Covenant-keeping God, and to expect 
 that as households worship together on earth in the 
 Church below, so households will meet around the 
 throne on high and rejoice together, ascribing eterna) 
 praise to our Father who is not slack concerning His. 
 promises. And what a gracious influence all this, 
 must have on the minds of Christian parents, the 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 \ 
 
 ^ 
 
 % 
 
 ''■km 
 
108 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 I' ' "i. 
 
 i 
 
 sense of their responsibility as lying under vows of the 
 Lord concerning their children, knowing that their 
 chief concern is the moulding of their life, and that 
 the charge to bring them up in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord is a most solemn one. 
 
 A PRACTICAL MEASURE. 
 
 We would earnestly recommend the general prac- 
 tice observed by some congregations, of having all the 
 baptized children and young people assembled in the 
 body of the Church in the presence of the elders and 
 parents, and addressed on the duties and privileges 
 that belong to them as the children of the Covenant, 
 on the sin and danger of apostatizing, and the need 
 ■of taking their place and assuming the character and 
 responsibilities that belong to them as members. 
 This might be done at a special service, or, better 
 still, at the ordinary diet for public worship. It is 
 said, on reliable authority, that the vast majority of 
 the children thus dealt with grow up pious members, 
 who take their place as naturally in the Church as 
 they do in the world. We cannot doubt it, for this is 
 the Lord's own plan, which He will not fail to bless. 
 Much is said about the best way of securing the con- 
 version of our children, and this is a most excellent 
 way; for this plan, if faithfully carried out, will render 
 their conversion unnecessary, and, by bringing them 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 109 
 
 up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, will 
 prevent them from growing up in a life of sin. And 
 this would lead our people and the whole Church to 
 regard the baptism of children as a great spiritual 
 reality, and not a mere formal rite. 
 
 THE church's hopes REALIZED. 
 
 In this matter we do not act as sovereigns, but as 
 ministers of God's mercy. We can neither give the 
 child a new heart, nor predict with certainty its future 
 career. The children of pious parents often grow up 
 godless ; but the reason of this can generally be seen in 
 defective training, and in many inconsistencies between 
 the parents' theory and practice. We fully endorse 
 the words of Richard Baxter on this point, who says, 
 " Nineteen out of every twenty of our children, con- 
 secrated to God in their infancy, will grow up dutiful, 
 orderly, and serious, and before they have reached 
 mature age will recognize their membership by a 
 personal act with sincerity and to edification, if the 
 Divine plan with respect to this matter were fully 
 carried out." , 
 
 The great change in the case of the young will 
 develop itself gradually, and concurrently with their 
 daily life. They will grow into their Divine life as 
 they grow into their manhood ; from being babes in 
 Christ, into the full stature of men. It is wonderful 
 
 liif! 
 
 i *i" 
 
IF 
 
 m 
 
 I! I * 
 
 110 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 >^ 
 
 . Sli 
 
 .1 
 
 with what unanimity the leading men of the Church 
 of God attribute their Christian character to early- 
 training. From such men as Augustine, Bishop Hall, 
 Tiiomas Scott, Doddridge, Baxter, Cecil, and, in short, 
 all through the cloud of witnesses, we meet the same 
 uniform testimony, " We are more than half what our 
 mothers made us." ( Vinet.) 
 
 How interesting, yet how solemn the position of 
 those who have been dedicated to the Lord in bap- 
 tism, and who grow up in the Church in the full 
 enjoyment of all her privileges, but who have never 
 complied with her obligations, and stand apart as 
 aliens would do ! To these young people themselves 
 we would now say with all earnest affection : "You do 
 not avoid your responsibilities by simply refusing 
 your recognition of them. We have to tell you that 
 you are living in disobedience knowingly : you are 
 proving false to the place given you, and which you 
 now hold as children of the Church : you are refusing 
 to pay your vows to the Lord which He claims from 
 you : and you are consequently in danger of incur- 
 ring His sore displeasure." 
 
 The baptism of these little children commits them 
 to the Lord's side, and though they may live to deny 
 Him, they can never escape those holy bonds that 
 have encircled them from infancy. To their latest 
 day, though they may have grown up in sin, we still 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 Ill 
 
 regard them as prisoners of hope, and must continue 
 to tell them that the vows of the Lord are upon them, 
 and that all gracious influences have been thrown 
 around them, and now combine to keep them in the 
 fold, or bring back the erring when they have wan- 
 dered away. So that even with regard to those who 
 renounce their birthright, who leave their Father's 
 house to live in riot and sir, '^' ^ Church, if wise, must 
 still bear with them, and exercise a wise oversight. 
 She will find room for the exercise of a large, Christian 
 common sense, following them with her prayers, as 
 parents do their wayward children. Hope may have 
 to look into the future through tears ; for a father 
 waits long before he shuts the door against his 
 prodigal child, and always leaves a place in his heart 
 for the prodigal's return, and, when he meets him, 
 kisses away the tears of penitence from his cheeks. 
 
 ' )i 
 
 .i) 
 
 w 
 
 
 I 
 
 VARIED EXPERIENCES OF THE CHRISTIAN. 
 
 Infant discipleship and growth in grace ought to 
 correct the false philosophy of many in regard to a 
 uniform experience in the Divine life which is insisted 
 on. Additions are made to the Church by adult 
 conversions from the v/orld. We rejoice in this, and 
 hope they may be multiplied a thousand fold. But 
 what the Church should most naturally expect is 
 progressive sanctification, growth in grace from infancy, 
 
 ?- ^' '•■■ 
 .- * 
 
 ■■■»; 
 
 i 
 
 M : 
 
 i '■ 
 
 ?«r 
 
.•' •» 
 
 M • < 
 I ■ 
 
 M , 
 
 tlr' 
 
 i' I' ■ 
 
 111 
 
 f] 
 
 
 ■ii: ■' 
 
 
 r 
 I 
 
 ,t![ : 
 
 ^. I 
 
 ii 
 
 112 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 and development from within. Paul was brought 
 into the kingdom in one way; Nicodemus in another; 
 and Timothy in yet another. Lydia was converted 
 to the Christian faith, but her children were brought 
 up in it, and each had an experience according to the 
 circumstances. But because one man grows up in 
 sin, and is converted late in life, with accompaniments 
 of law-work peculiar to itself; it is wrong to teach 
 that all must grow up in sin, children of the devil, to 
 be converted late in life in order to be saved. That 
 because there has been a crisis in the spiritual history 
 of one man, there must be a similar crisis in the case 
 of all God's people ; that because one can tell when 
 he was cc -erted, all must be able to tell ; that 
 because it was men and women who were converted 
 and added to the Church on the day of Pentecost, this 
 is the only way in which the Church can grow by 
 additions from without ; and that, as faith was required 
 in those cases in order to baptism, there can be no 
 baptism without faith ; that because Lydia was con- 
 verted, her children must be converted, etc. — all this is 
 false reasoning and very misleading, because it applies 
 that which is true only in certain instances, and special 
 occasions, to all cases indiscriminately. The growing 
 of the divine life in the heart of a child, and its feeble 
 apprehensions of duty, cannot be the same as in the 
 case of an adult ; and yet all must admit there is 
 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 n% 
 
 such a thing as the informing of Christian character 
 in the heart of a child. The experience of the jailer 
 who had never heard of a Saviour till that memor- 
 able night from Paul's lips, and that of his children 
 who would grow up in a Christian home, must have 
 been very different. And this is a very partial view 
 of Christian experience that does not allow for the 
 varying testimony of Paul, who had been a fierce 
 persecutor, compared with that of Timothy, who never 
 was anything else than a child of God. Nothing short 
 of criminal blindness would seek to compress these 
 into one mould. In the growth of an infant to man- 
 hood, each day makes very little difference in stature 
 and wisdom, and yet it is by these slight additions that 
 manhood is reached, and the imperfect years of child- 
 hood left behind. So grace, in the hearts of infants, 
 like this gradual growth in bodily stature, though 
 quiet and imperceptible, may not be the less real, nay, 
 is rather in harmony with all growth. It is often 
 insisted on, that all who are Christ's must be able to 
 tell the time and place^ the ivJien and the how of a 
 work of grace in the heart. A premium is put on 
 this testimony, while the inability to do this is made 
 by some an evidence of an unconverted state. But, 
 we believe that, in the great majority of cases, our 
 spiritual experience cannot be so mapped out. And 
 the pressing for it in this form distresses and misleads 
 
 I 
 
 i|i^^. 
 
 
 > K 
 
 I? !■ 
 
 ■ill k^ 
 
 
 s\ Slc! 
 

 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 if! I 1 
 
 I ': 
 
 lir. 
 
 
 114 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 many earnest souls, ...id overlooks wholly the very 
 truth on which we are insisting. Many children of 
 God have been greatly troubled because their experi- 
 ence does not correspond to the descriptions of con- 
 version which they hear spoken of But why should 
 the testimony of Paul to hfs conversion disturb the 
 peace of Timoth}^ who never needed to be converted, 
 who knew the Scriptures from a little child, and was 
 a child of grace all his days? Let every growth 
 spring from its own root, and develop in its own way, 
 and then all life will be beautiful. 
 
 How many have had their peace broken, and their 
 fears excited, because when hearing others tell of 
 their convictions, struggles, terrors, their spiritual 
 throes, and then peace and joy, they imagine some- 
 thing must be lacking in themselves ! " Oh, see how it 
 is with others, how definitely they can tell of the Lord's 
 work of grace in their souls ! Oh, that we could be 
 thus definite, and tell the day of our conversion, and 
 the method of the Spirit's work in our heart ! But 
 we could never discover our first act of trust in the 
 Saviour, or the first dawn of hope, or the first influence 
 of love ! " But this neither surprises nor alarms us. 
 What if the Spirit meant you to have your own experi- 
 ence, and not another's, as He meant you to have your 
 own life and work ! What if it should be the same in 
 grace as in nature, for who can remember his birth 
 
* 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 115 
 
 into this world ? My son loves me, but I would not 
 like if he could tell when he began to love me. My 
 babe, even, is mine, though it cannot speak my name! 
 We may wrong both ourselves and our Saviour ; we 
 may disparage the grace of God, and grieve the Spirit 
 by doubting our interest in Christ, because we cannot 
 tell the things the Spirit never m ant us to know. If 
 the genuine fruits of the Spirit begin to appear in our 
 life, we need not be distressed if we cannot ^ell when 
 they began to grow, or when bud or blossom appeared. 
 The most important growth is under the soil. Paul 
 could tell the day of his conversion to the Christian 
 faith, for he had grown up in a hard, cruel, Jewish 
 home till the day God called him by his grace, and, 
 moreover, it had around it the machinery of the ^ per- 
 natural. But Timothy could not tell, for he grew up 
 in the nurture of the Lord in a Christian home, under 
 the best of all instructors — a mother who trained him 
 for the Lord from infancy. Paul referred to Timothy's 
 advantages, which were superior to his own, and em- 
 phasized the blessedness of knowing the Scriptures 
 from childhood. Paul grew up for future conversion ; 
 but under a Christian mother's care, Timothy grew up 
 a child of grace, like John the Baptist, who was conse- 
 crated to the Lord from his mother's womb, and was 
 never anything else than a lamb of the flock. And 
 to demand from Timothy the same experience, and 
 
 
 '4 
 
 
 if 
 
 4/ 
 
 \'' 
 
 

 (f !■ 
 
 IF 
 
 116 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 the same confession, would keep him out of the 
 Church forever. Some are brought into the kingdom 
 through convictions long and severe, when Sinai 
 thunders, loud and alarming. These could as readily 
 forget their existence as the time of their birth-throes. 
 But with others, and especially those whose early 
 Christian nurture has been most earnestly attended 
 to in the home, grace will be infused into the soul 
 from day to day, gently and imperceptibly ; the hidden 
 leaven gradually leavening the whole lump. In their 
 case there is nj sudden crisis, as there need be none. 
 On many a heart the Spirit distils His influence as 
 silently as the dew falls on the tender grass, and light 
 breaks over the soul as it does over the world, more 
 and more unto the perfect day. And the Church will 
 make a great mistake if she seeks to wring out the 
 saxTie testimony in all cases, and she must guard 
 against lifting particulars into universals, taking what 
 is obviously exceptional, and making it the normal 
 condition. The circumstances attending Paul's con- 
 version were most obviously exceptional. But to 
 Samuel, John the Baptist, Timothy, and the vast 
 majority who are being brought up in the nurture and 
 admonition of the Lord, *:he kingdom of God cometh 
 not W;th observation, but the spiritual life is developed 
 concurrently with the natural, as was the life of the 
 Holy Child Jesus. 
 
 r:it, W 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 117 
 
 i v\ 
 
 THE REAL RESPONSIBILITV OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 . Often when pressing the claims of the Saviour 
 upon the young, and seeking to lead them to the 
 Lord's Table, they have replied : " We admit all you 
 say, but it is such a responsibility to join the Church ; 
 or, if I were a Church member, I could not do as Mr. 
 So-and-so does." But not having joined the Church, 
 and not being mem.bers, the young imagine they are 
 freed from all responsibility, and that until such time as 
 they come and profess faith in Christ, the Church has 
 no claim upon them. But what if it be replied, "You 
 were born members, and mis membership has been 
 recognized in baptism ; you have, in consequence, 
 enjoyed all the privileges of the Church's influence 
 and teachings, and the fact that you now refuse to 
 accept pardon from a merciful God, and salvation at 
 the hands of your Saviour, does not lessen your 
 responsibility, for all are under law to Christ, and 
 those who are not His children are rebels. When 
 you were made members the Saviour did not require 
 your consent, just as the State did not ask your con- 
 sent when you were made a subject. In both cases 
 you were born into your place and privileges. And 
 the question you have now got to answer is not, 
 "Whether you are the Lord's by self-dedication, and 
 subject to the laws of His house," but, "Will you 
 break those holy bonds asunder ? Will you renounce 
 
 1. 
 
 •A 
 
 
 1 
 
 '1 
 
 h 
 
 \' 
 
 I ■■ '■; 
 
I, 
 
 il! 
 
 fim 
 
 •l ■ 
 
 - i 
 
 1 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 t 
 
 i^»/ • 
 
 (,'• '■ , 
 
 ^- .* ' ,,, 
 
 fci 
 
 i 1 
 
 •*«! 
 
 1 ! 
 
 ■J; 
 
 ( 
 
 
 f 
 
 ' !■ 
 
 
 r 
 
 f: »# ! 
 
 
 118 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 your obligations and, by abjuring your allegiance, 
 become a rebel? Will you prove false to the position 
 and privileges your Christian baptism gave you ? 
 Have you freely and gladly, with mind and heart, 
 accepted that place then given you, and voluntarily 
 assumed the character of a disciple?" You say, " It 
 is a very responsible thing to Join the Cliurch I " But 
 is it more responsible to venture forward, leaning on 
 His promised grace, than to feel that by neglect and 
 sinful postponement you are in danger of grieving the 
 Spirit and drawing back to perdition ? 
 
 THE rOWER OF EARLY TRAINING. 
 
 How often does our early training lay hold of our 
 later life and keep us back from sin, and bring us into 
 conscious covenant relations ! "Train up a child," etc. 
 is often here fulfilled. " There is a wonderful ten- 
 dency on dying beds to take on afresh the experiences 
 of childhood. What an encouragement to pious 
 mothers ! Infantile em^' lions, I am sure, often return 
 in the last days of life, a^id a mother's advice rings in 
 the ears of the prodigal son. This gives her greater 
 hope in talking with those who, however wicked, have 
 been trained for God in their infancy." The man who 
 was by copmon consent regarded as the highest living 
 exponent and representative of Calvinism, has said 
 that probably the great majority of real Christians 
 
 ^r-. 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 119 
 
 are regenerated in their infancy, so that their after 
 conversion is only the blossoming out into manifesta- 
 tion of a life received from heaven at the beginning 
 of their career. So the position we arc arguing for 
 is not a novelty in the Church. 
 
 The young, growing up, have a strong claim for the 
 exercise of a wise, loving. Christian charity, and a 
 tender, sympathetic restraining hand, and the Church 
 must see that in the flock of Christ the lambs are well 
 cared for. Let all who have them in charge dwell 
 long and fondly on these blessed themes, and they 
 must never forget that the children are to be recog- 
 nized and treated as members of the visible Church 
 of Christ. In much love, and with a patience that 
 never fails, show them that they cannot without great 
 guilt break the connection given them ; that the 
 Saviour expects them as the objects of all this care 
 to act worthily. He hedges them round on every 
 side ; He throws around them gracious and helpful 
 influences, so that if they break away from all 
 restraint they will have to break through the barriers 
 which His grace threw around them, and go forth into 
 wickedness with greater guilt, as those who knew their 
 Master's will but have not done it. The Jew hac his 
 position given him as a member of the commonwccilth 
 of Israel, that he might learn to keep the law of God 
 and receive the circumcision of the heart, as well as 
 
 •111 
 
 "1 
 
 ^1 
 
 1 \% 
 
 ;.> 
 
 14 
 •■ 'i" 
 
 ..f 
 
 I m 
 

 r,,! 'ife 
 
 
 120 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CUURCII. 
 
 that which was in the flesh. So have the young to- 
 day their places given them in the Church of God. 
 It will be fatal if the young misunderstand this ; let 
 them be wise in time, and as the children whom the 
 Lord hath blessed, they must learn to love and serve 
 Him with a true heart, and with a willing mind, and 
 make their right of property in the covenant a right 
 of possession through faith. 
 
 THOSE OF WHOM WE STAND IN DOUBT. 
 
 What shall be done with those who grow up in the 
 Church, and in mature life not only stand aloof, but 
 trample the law of Christ under their feet, and 
 ignore all the claims which His Church and people 
 lay upon them ? We must admit the sad fact that 
 thousands who have been baptized, and who should 
 be in the Church, are to-day serving the devil ; living 
 a life of sin, in open violation of every vow ! We now 
 ask, What shall be done with all such ? Shall we cut 
 them off summarily? Shall we at once proceed to 
 arraign, condemn and punish them, and brand them 
 with the mark of Cain ? So some would counsel us 
 to do, and such would seem to be the logical conse- 
 quence of our theory. Or, shall we, on the other 
 hand, allow them to remain undisturbed and unre- 
 buked, as if all were right, and nothing else expected 
 from them ? Surely fidelity to our Master would for- 
 
 
ior- 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 121 
 
 bid this also ! What then are we to do in all such 
 cases of seeming apostacy? At this point let me ask 
 a question of parents. What do you do in your 
 own homes with a wayward son or daughter who is 
 rebellious under your authority, or, it may be, has 
 thrown off parental restraint!* Do you shut your 
 door against them at once, and drive them from your 
 heart? Do you not rather leave a place for repent- 
 ance, and let your door remain open for their return ? 
 Do you not wait in faith and patience, and even con- 
 tinue to plead with them, with the tear in your eye, 
 and a yearning fondness in your heart ? Hope dies 
 hard in a parent's heart; for even when children have 
 gone far astray, you follow them with your prayers 
 and do not give them up as lost. How long a father 
 will wait ! And a mothei far longer, with more of hope 
 in her yearnirig heart ! And Jesus longest of all ! Kis 
 patience and love are wonderful, and many whom we 
 thought lost are held by Him, and led to retrace their 
 steps. 
 
 See that mother in her Highland home as she 
 kneels at evening prayer. Draw near and listen to 
 her words, as her teirs fall thick and fast through her 
 fingers on the floor, " Lord, have mercy on that poor 
 lassie, wherever she may be this night. Let her not 
 die in her sins b ' * 
 
 bring 
 
 agan 
 
 may bring her back to Thee." Then she rises from 
 
 
 \ I 
 
m^ 
 
 \i i 
 
 14 
 
 ' ' \i 
 
 122 
 
 CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 her knees, and goes out to look through the darkness, 
 as if to see if the erring one be near. She comes in, 
 shuts the door but leaves it unbarred, saying to her- 
 self, " I will not bolt it, lest she should come when I 
 am asleep, and I would not like her to find my door 
 locked against her. She might think I did not want 
 to have her in the home again, but God knows how I 
 yearn and pray for it." What wealth of love in that 
 poor mother's heart ! But His love is still more won- 
 derful. A mother's love can be understood, but the 
 love of Christ passeth knowledge. What bonds so 
 strong and enduring as those cords of His love with 
 which He waits to bind us to Himself! 
 
 In the same way must the Church deal with her 
 erring children. She, too, must leave a place for 
 repentance and wait long with the door open. For 
 the Saviour often shows us that He has not lost hold 
 of many, whom we have long since consigned to per- 
 dition. She follows the erring with her prayers, and 
 pleads that the Good Shepherd may seek and find 
 those sheep that are wandering on the dark moun- 
 tains of sin, and bring them back into the fold. Let 
 Christian people take a deeper interest in the young, 
 and a more hopeful view of their spiri*;ual state. And 
 when they go astray tell them of the wrong wisely ; 
 remind them in the spirit of kindness , entreat them 
 lovingly as Christ would do ; care for them, and plead 
 
CLAIMS OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 123 
 
 with them as if they were your own flesh and blood ; 
 and never mistake the authority of technicality and 
 law for the influence of love and faith. Love suffereth 
 long and is kind. Love thinketh no evil ; beareth all 
 things ; believeth all things ; hopeth all things ; 
 endureth all things, i^ove never faileth. 
 
 Let these graces still abide in the Church, faith, 
 hope, love ; these three. But the greatest of these is 
 LOVE. 
 
 ^ti 
 
 if'^ii 
 
 
n. 
 
 
 
 11?^ 
 
 I I 
 
 s-a 
 
 
 « ' 
 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE AND 
 EXPERIENCE. 
 
 r 
 
 m 
 
 
 Kl 
 
 
 ■4 
 
 
 
 il 
 
 
 
 '1 
 
 i' 
 
 11 
 
 
 '•1 
 
 '1 
 
 i' 1 
 
 :: 1 
 C i 
 
 J 
 
 tl 
 
i . 
 
 Now there are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit. — i Cor. xii,, 4. 
 
 And there are differences of administrations but the same Lord. — 
 I Cor. xii., 5. • 
 
 And there are diversities of operations but it is the same God who 
 worketh all in all. — I Cor. xii., 6. 
 
 But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to 
 every man severally as he will. — i Cor. xii., 11. 
 
 For the body is not one member but many. — i Cor. xii., 14. 
 
 Feed my /amds — apvia fiov. 
 
 Feed my s/ieep—TrpojSaTa fiov. 
 
 Feed my sheeplings — 7rp6j3ana juov. 
 
 — ^John xxi., 15-17. 
 Whose heart the Lord opened. — Acts xvi., 14. 
 
 But grow in grace, and in the kncv,rledge of our Lord and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ. — 2 Peter iii., 18. 
 
 tS' iif 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE AND 
 EXPERIENCE IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 We have already briefly referred to this point, but 
 the subject is of sufficient importance to demand 
 further consideration. False ideals of Christian life 
 and character sought to be realized in the experience 
 of many earnest people have injured them. Artificial 
 methods of living, and arbitrary tests of the Spirit's 
 presence, are most hurtful. Seeking to reproduce the 
 experience of some one else in their life has caused 
 many to enter the Kingdom of Heaven halt ind 
 maimed, who might have entered as strong men in 
 all the symmetrical proportions of grace. In conse- 
 quence, our Christian character is often lopsided, like 
 a tree with a branch sticking out only in one direction : 
 one side pushed out into undue prominence. One 
 man makes his religion consist i'^ negations : a 
 Christian must not dance, must not play cards, 
 must not go to parties, etc. Another man is wild 
 on the question of temperance : a man who takes a 
 glass of spirituous liquor cannot be a Christian. 
 
 1 
 
 
 .ll 
 
 i 
 
 
 1.. ,: 
 
 hi 
 

 I,, I 'f :., 
 
 I f : . 
 
 128 
 
 VAUIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 False ideals of experience and life, dreamy notions 
 of what is called the higher Christian life, erroneous 
 views of holiness, artificial methods of Church discip- 
 line, cause many to remain, spiritual dwarfs all their 
 days, instead of becoming rounded out on all sides — 
 full, rich, symmetrical, — growing up into the full 
 stature of perfect men in Christ Jesus. Many are 
 permanently injured by the very earnestness with 
 which they translate into practice a false conception 
 of what they regard as the uniform experience of a 
 believer's life. It is easy to simulate an experience, 
 and persuade men that they have it; and then men 
 will come into the Church on a false basis, and build 
 up an artificial character. Let every man have his 
 own experience, and that will be according to his 
 nature, organization, t id past history. 
 
 j: 
 
 it \ 
 
 Ft , , 
 
 NO UNIFORM CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE. 
 What a wonderful variety obtains in the world of 
 nature ! There are no two objects exact copies of ea»jh 
 other, of all that has been created ; no two trees, or 
 flowers, or blades of grass that grow alike ; not two 
 faces among all the generations of men, that may not 
 be known from each other by marks of difference ! 
 With what profusion God's bountiful hand hath 
 scattered its beauties over the face of the world, and 
 with what rich variety His fingers have painted its 
 
m 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 129 
 
 pictures ! Monotony is everywhere broken up, and 
 the universe is filled with the manifoldness that 
 characterizes the great Creator. And, as in nature, 
 so in grace we find the same rich variety. No two 
 creations of the Divine Spirit are exactly the same. 
 
 Some people insist on a uniform Christian expe- 
 rience on the part of all God's children. And many 
 earnest souls are greatly troubled because their con- 
 scious experiences of life, and of the Divine dealings 
 towards them are very unlike the experiences and 
 dealings of some others of whom they hear, that are 
 looked upon as models and are supposed to live very 
 near to God. The attempt is often made to put all 
 into one mould, to produce one type, to wring out one 
 testimony from every life ; and in this way much mis- 
 conception is produced and many unnecessary alarms 
 are caused in the minds of earnest people. 
 
 One man sper^ks of passing through long days of 
 mental conflict ; of having deep convictions of sin ; 
 great fear of the Divine wrath. For weeks and 
 months he felt as one hanging over the very brink of 
 perdition. And then at last light dawned, the load 
 was removed, and he obtained peace in believing. 
 And this man, ever after, looks back to this experi- 
 ence of his as a necessary step in the Divine life, 
 and even doubts the reality of a man's Christian char- 
 acter if he cannot point back to the same experience. 
 
 
 f 
 
 M 
 
 \'<i 
 
 n 
 
 \ 
 
 l-:r! 
 
if '!■ 
 
 I } 
 
 ..J *-. 
 
 I 
 
 130 
 
 FA AVE TV OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 One man has struggled long and sorely, and even now 
 hardly dares to call himself a Christian. Like the pro- 
 digal he feels unworthy to be called a son, and pleads 
 to be made only as one of the hired servants ; while 
 another has been awakened into the sense of the 
 Divine consciousness, as a litt)'^ child awakes from its 
 slumbers in its mother's arms — calm, peaceful, trust- 
 ful. Some come into the kingdom through storm 
 and darkness, while others awake to find themselves 
 lying on the Divine bosom. Csesar Malan, the cele- 
 brated Genevan divine, says, he was awakened into 
 the Divine love, as a mother awakes her child by a 
 sweet kiss on its cheek. And because there is such 
 a difference between the experiences of these men, the 
 one doubts the reality of the other's faith. But no 
 two men have had the same religious experience. 
 Our Christian life is as personal and diversified as 
 our external history has been. The dealings of God 
 with one man may be as different from his dealings 
 with another as the differences in the features of men's 
 faces. Though it is the same Spirit, there are diver- 
 sities of gifts, and he divides to every man severally 
 as he wills. N^w if we teach people the necessity 
 of such and such experiences as a necessary condition 
 of entering the kingdom, of passing through certain 
 phases of feeling, it will either cause them fear, or 
 they will begin to imagine they have had those 
 
 if 
 
ft 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 131 
 
 experiences, and passed through those feeh'ngs. And 
 in this way, there is great danger of producing an 
 artificial type of life. For much that goes by the 
 name of religious feeling is produced under false 
 ideals, and is unnatural. 
 
 DIFFERENT TYPES OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 The type of Christian life in any one age will 
 depend largely on the surroundings and character- 
 istics of that age. The type of life in the Highlands 
 of Scotland a hundred years ago, when " THE MEN " 
 were seers of visions and dreamers of dreams, and 
 stood on the very borders of the invisible world, and 
 imagined they had special glimpses of its secrets, 
 is very unlike the type of Christian life found in our 
 churches to-day. Yet these were all men of God, 
 who lived near to the Saviour in their day, while those 
 who differ from them are as truly men of God, who 
 live just as near. It is simply a different mould in 
 which they were cast. The Puritan character — stalwart 
 and unbending — diffe*-s much from that of represen- 
 tative men in our time, and yet there is no degeneracy. 
 Those men were full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, 
 and so are the men now — each for his own time and 
 work. Some of the things we regard as lawful in the 
 wise use of our Christian liberty our God-fearing fore- 
 fathers would have been scandalized at ; and in say- 
 
 
 -I] 
 
 
 t 
 
 ¥i 
 
 i ; 
 
 
 1 t»i 
 
132 
 
 VARIETY OF CIirtSTIAN LIFE. 
 
 ,1. M < > 
 
 i 
 
 i '■. 
 
 
 11 
 
 'i }" 
 11 
 
 ing this we do not exalt them, nor yet reflect on our- 
 selves. The times were simply different, and so were 
 the men ; and this variety will continue through all 
 the ages of faith ; but underneath it all, men may be 
 found equally loyal in their hearts, devout, reverent, 
 and all swayed alike by the claims of the Redeemer. 
 It is neither a praise nor a disparagement of thcm^ 
 nor of us, to say, that we condemn some of the cur- 
 rent practices of our fathers, while they opposed 
 customs and practices which we have adopted. 
 
 We meet with a yj^ry different type of life in the 
 quiet country side, in the little meeting-Jiouses, amid 
 the open spaces of heaven, from that found ir >e 
 great centres of life, throbbing witl\ emotion „..u 
 tinged with a thousand influences. And yet people 
 equally dear to the Saviour may live in both places. 
 The one may wonder at the narrow, contracted, and 
 what might well be characterized as the mean ways 
 of the other. Or the latter may be horrified at the 
 extravagant, gay, and seemingly worldly conduct of 
 the former, and yet both may be under the same 
 guiding hand ; for the Lord's sympathies do not 
 always run in the channels of our prejudices. 
 
 But coming from the oiitivard to the inner life of 
 the believer ; from what is incidental and temporary 
 to what is vital and permanent, we meet with the 
 same variety in the lives and hearts of men, for there 
 
■31 
 
 VAKIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 i:u^ 
 
 'a.ry 
 the 
 
 are difTerences of administration under the same Lord ; 
 4.g.^ Paul's conversion had elements in it very different 
 from tnose that characterized the conversion of Nico- 
 demus, or that of James, Peter, or John, who simply 
 left their boats and came to Jesus, and yet they were 
 all led by the same spirit of promise. While each of 
 these again differed from Timothy, who grew up in 
 the truth from infancy, and never knew what sepa- 
 ration from his Lord meant. And all these differed 
 from Newton, or Col. Gardiner, who had lived loose, 
 licentious lives, till the Divine Spirit laid His hand 
 •on their hearts and changed icm for God. 
 
 But because one man grows up in a life of sin, and 
 is converted later in life, it is wrong to teach that all 
 men must grow up in sin, children of wrath, to be 
 converted as Newton was ; that because there has 
 been a great crisis in the spiritual history of one man, 
 therefore there must be a similar crisis in the history 
 of all God's people ; that because it was men and 
 women who were converted and added to the Church, 
 that this is the only way they ever should be received ; 
 that because faith is required before baptism in the 
 ■case of an aduU, there can be no baptism without 
 .faith in the person baptized ; or because one man 
 thinks he can tell the time of his conversion, all 
 - ^believers must be able to do the same. All this is 
 false reasoning and very misleading, because it applies 
 
 f 
 
 ii 
 
 if ■!■ 
 
 \^% 
 
 % 
 
 "% 
 
 jlj 
 
 I. 
 
 u 
 
 : *i. 
 
r 
 
 «i 
 
 itj: -::.;.: 
 
 V '■• 
 
 k 
 
 w : 
 
 :i! 'i 
 
 4 
 
 134 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 what is true only in certain instances, and on special 
 occasions, to all cases indiscriminately. It overlooks 
 the teaching of Scripture and the facts of Christian 
 experience. 
 
 The growing of the Divine life in the heart of a 
 child, the feeble apprehensions of duty, the gradual, 
 maturing of the Christian character of the young can- 
 not be the same as in the case of an adult. And yet 
 all believe there is such a thing as early Christian 
 nurture, and the informing of Christian character in 
 the heart of a child, and that the Imnbs, as well as the 
 sheep, belong to the Good Shepherd. In the growth 
 of an infant to manhood, each day makes very little 
 difference in stature and wisdom. Yet it is by these 
 very additions that manhood is reached, and the 
 imperfect years of chi'dhood left behind. So grace,, 
 like this gradual growth in bodily stature, though 
 quiet, and imperceptible, and slow, is not the less real, 
 or progressive, or ripe in the final results. 
 
 THE HOLY spirit's VARIED WORKING. 
 
 But it is said " It is the same grace that is applied, 
 and the same Spirit that works in all hearts ; and 
 His presence and manifestations must be the same 
 wherever He works." It is affirmed that the fruits of 
 the Spirit must be uniform v/herever they grow. But 
 we believe that both Scripture and Christian experi- 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 135 
 
 ence point to an opposite conclusion ; for not only 
 has the same body many members, but the same 
 Spirit has different ministrations and diversities of 
 gifts to suit all these members. 
 
 Is it not the same sun that shines over all our 
 world to-day, but how endlessly varied is his work ! 
 Yet all is beautiful, and we rejoice in the endless 
 variety of it. With as much reason might it be said 
 that because it is the same sun, his work must be 
 everywhere the same ! But is it ? Why, there are 
 not two objects alike, which that sun creates on all the 
 face of the globe ! Some are trees, some shrubs, and 
 some flowers. Some are high and others low, while 
 yet others creep on the ground ; all shapes, all colours; 
 a wonderful diversity, from the little moss at your foot 
 to the great cedars of Lebanon ! No two objects are 
 exact copies of each other in that wonderful prodi- 
 gality, and profuse variety, and yet all are perfect 
 after their kind. Why then may we not expect the 
 same variety in the spiritual world as we actually see 
 in the natural ? We know that the same God works 
 in grace who works hi nature, and why may He not 
 manifest the same variety in His works? According 
 to a man's past life, his organization and tempera- 
 ment, his knowledge, and the place he is to occupy, 
 and the work he may be called upon to do, will be 
 that man's experience under the Spirit's dealings ; in 
 
 
 F* I 
 
 I 
 
 I t^sl 
 
'i\ 
 
 k'*i}i*f 
 
 ,,. 
 
 -I- 
 
 . P 
 
 I'll:' 
 
 ii II I < 
 
 :;i« 
 
 ^M 
 
 ii 
 
 J. 
 
 i 
 
 If. 
 
 IP 
 
 II 
 
 136 
 
 VARFETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 some cases quick, pungent, vi, id ; in others quiet, 
 slow, but sure as the opening blosson:i. The spiritual 
 crisis of one man may be accompanied with storms, 
 thunder, earthquake, and eclipse. While that of 
 another will be the quiet, almost unfelt dawning of 
 the day of peace ; grace being informed, and working 
 silently as leaven leavening the lump. 
 
 When the claims of the Redeemer are pressed upon 
 the conscience, one man may decide with such resolu- 
 tion and vigour as will mark a definite act in his I'.fe ; 
 his heart yields like the bi caking open of a seal. 
 While the decision of another may be as quiet and 
 peaceful as the meeting of two summer clouds, which 
 blend their fleecy fulness together, with no jarring or 
 noise. If the grace of God lay hold of a profligate, 
 or of a man who has consciously spurned his duty, he 
 will be more apt to have deep convictions, and even 
 stings of conscience, more especially if any great 
 outv/ard trial be laid upon him. But a moral man 
 who has been surrounded, and his character moulded, 
 by religious influences from boyhood ; who has hovered 
 on the borders of decision for many a day, may have 
 a very different experience. Even when he is enter- 
 ing fully on the Christian life, it may be to him more 
 like making up his mind to pursue a certain course ; 
 the formation of a mental judgment, and the following 
 of it up ; a sense of duty, more or less strong, laid 
 
upon his conscience ; and a resolve to perform his 
 vows hitherto neglected. Any of these things may- 
 mark his spiritual history. 
 
 The day of conversion may be distinctive and 
 clearly relieved against the background of the past 
 life ; and some point back to an experience which 
 they regard as the great crisis when they passed from 
 death unto life. Oftener, however, it is the quicken- 
 ing and growth of a principle developed concurrently 
 with our daily life. The sunshine and the shower 
 have come alternately, and, as the result, the fields 
 are green and rich, but who cm remember all the 
 showers that have produced this beauty ? So our 
 
 spiritual life to-day is the result of all that has gone 
 before us ; of all the influences, good and bad, that 
 
 have touched and shaped us into our present selves. 
 
 How does the day dawn ? I s it suddenly, as by a flash 
 
 of lightning ? No, the first faint streaks appear no 
 
 man can tell how or when ; but they broaden id 
 
 deepen more and more unto the perfect day. So does 
 
 the light of God's love break over many a hearc when 
 
 the Spirit shines into it. How does the summer 
 
 come, suddenly as from one impulse ? No, it comes 
 
 gradually through many days, that sometimes threaten 
 
 to throw us back into winter again. In the same way 
 
 summer comes in the soul, and life buds and blossoms 
 
 under the beams of the Sun of Righteousness. 
 
 'i 
 
 i';: 
 
 U 
 
 ■^'^''■ 
 
 
 lifi 
 
 .1 i 
 
■«l 
 
 
 ■I. ' * ■ 
 
 N; 
 
 
 138 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 i.1' , 
 
 '%i\' 
 
 ^ 4 
 
 I! " 
 
 1' 
 
 1 
 
 «}r 
 
 
 *■ ; 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 
 ™ 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS LIFE OF CHILDREN. 
 
 What we have said above applies specially to the case 
 of children, and is the common experience of those who 
 grow up amid the ordinances and privileges of God's 
 house ; they are not converted, but grow up in the 
 nurture and admonition of the Lord. These children 
 may be, and often are, subjects of the Spirit's presence 
 from infancy ; and how could they tell the day 
 of conversion, for they have never known what aliena- 
 tion from God means ? " Do you remember when 
 you hated God?" asked an examining deacon of a 
 young candidate for admission to the Lord's table. 
 " No, I always loved Cod," was the timid reply. And 
 the good deacon had some doubts as to the orthodoxy 
 of the answer, for he imagined, because he could 
 remember such a time in his own case, when he hated 
 God, that there must be such a time in the case of 
 everyone. 
 
 Let no one believe that this teaching undervalues 
 the Holy Spirit's work. We grant the need of His 
 presence and power in the case of all, both old and 
 )''Oung. The need of a spiritual birth is universal. 
 But let us not forget the varieties of form under which 
 this change may be wrought. Who dares affirm that 
 the Spirit and the soul can come together in only 
 one way, or produce but one experience in all ? 
 Must every case be one of self-conscious conversion 
 
 - I 
 
 Hi 
 
 ffl 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 139 
 
 
 
 involving a struggle with sin, more or less protracted ? 
 A long period of laiu zvork, under conscious displea- 
 sure followed by peace and joy ? Cannot a child bo 
 brought up in grace ? Must a child be dealt with in 
 the same way as an adult? Is there no grace, and 
 dealing, and life proper to a child ? Do we say a 
 great spiritual change is needed by all, but infants 
 are not capable of that change? If this be so, then 
 the good Lord is more cruel to little children than 
 He is to any other creature in His Universe. Who 
 dares affirm that a child cannot belong to Christ till 
 he is older ? Or do we pray that God may convert 
 them when they are older, but do not expect Him 
 to take them now ? Our view on this point will 
 determine our whole spiritual attitude toward them. 
 When Bunyan starts his pilgrim from the city 
 of destruction to the celestial city, he makes him 
 carry his heavy burden for a long time till he comes 
 in sight of the cross ; he falls into the slough of 
 despond ; he loses his way ; comes near the burning 
 mountains ; he has to fight for his life, time and again. 
 In short, his whole progress is a scries of encounters 
 with determined enemies, and he finds the way most 
 hazardous. But when his wife starts along the same 
 road she has very few of these rough experiences, 
 and her children have none at all. True, he tells us, 
 they cried a little, but that was because they had not 
 
 m 
 
 it 
 
 •1 
 
 
 \%l 
 
 r 
 
U' f ft ' 
 
 
 ■If 
 
 1 .: 
 
 )' 
 
 ■ I!!! 
 
 1 1 'I 
 
 140 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 started with their father. Bunyan, though a Baptist, 
 believed that it was possible for children to start on 
 the way to heaven with their father, and that they 
 might all start as a family together; while the children 
 would have their own experiences, which would be 
 different from those of their parents. And in all this 
 the dreamer has conformed to the teaching of scrip- 
 ture, and is true to Christian experience as this is 
 interpreted by daily life. 
 
 
 if 
 
 j '■ 
 
 THERE SHOULD BE ROOM FOR VARIETY. 
 
 We must not imagine that children coming home 
 must see and hear exactly the same things ; provided 
 they all co7ne home we need not be too anxious about 
 the experiences of the way. One man tells how the 
 Spirit laid hold of him, and how he lay for weeks in 
 distress of mind, and how at length ligh<- dawned. 
 He could as soon forget himself as forget the time of 
 that striving ! While another knows that he has had 
 no such experience, and if it be esocntial he must 
 still be in his sins ! One has come in amid storm 
 and darkness, and the other grew in quiet peaceful- 
 ness, as the dawning of the summer morning. Yet 
 both of these men many be leaning with equal trust 
 on the same Saviour, and growing up into the same 
 fulness. 
 
 Some men come into the Kingdom, as the breaking 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 Ul 
 
 
 up of an ice-bound river in spring-time : there is a 
 freshet ; confusion and considerable danger ; while 
 others glide in quietly, as the summer cloud that forms 
 in the sky. " Some have been allowed to stumble in 
 head first, with all manner of crudities, yet they have 
 come in, and we thank God for it. But others come 
 into the Christian life with as little friction, as little 
 ado, as little conspicuity, and yet with as much cer- 
 tainty as a cloud forms in the pure mountain air. . . . 
 Don't disturb them. If they love Christ, if their 
 hearts gush out in praise ; if they betake themselves 
 to the ways of Christian life, its dispensations, its 
 bounty, its magnanimity, its generosity, its truth, its 
 self-government, its ardent passion of life, its self- 
 denial in love, — if they betake themselves to these 
 things, never put them back by asking, * In what way 
 did you come ? Were your experiences orthodox ?' " 
 Beecher. 
 
 Wherever a flower grows it is the proof of its own 
 beauty : and wherever the fruits of the Spirit are 
 seen, it is the all-sufficient evidence of His presence 
 and power in the heart. 
 
 CULTIVATE INDIVIDUALITY. 
 
 If the Christian life is natural there must be indi- 
 viduality. Each child of God must be himself, and 
 can be no other man, let him do as he may. All true 
 
 ■'Ik. . t 
 
 ! ■ '. I'i 
 
 ^5^^ 
 
.tlf t 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 Li I 
 
 fii I I 
 
 ! i 
 
 
 I: 
 
 i; 'tv^i 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 w, 
 ?^^ 
 
 *■«> 
 
 I!?. 
 
 142 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 fruit must grow on its own root and stem, and in its 
 own way. Every stream must have its own channel, 
 and flow f-om its own fountain. We injure ourselves 
 and blight our Hfe, by trying to copy some one whom 
 we admire, and who has become a model to us. We 
 feel bound to walk in his steps, with his pace, and 
 clothe ourselves in his garments, whether they be suit- 
 able or not. We get false ideals of what we should 
 be and do. And in this way all true, natural growth 
 is stunted by being cast in an artificial mould. Copy 
 no man ; but the Lord Jesus Christ, the perfect 
 pattern, and by His grace strive to be yourself, and 
 let every man develop the tendencies and features 
 that belong to him, and are the natural outcome 
 of his own life. " There was never anything that so 
 nearly killed me," says Beecher, " as trying to be 
 Jonathan Edwards. I did try hard to mould my 
 character and experience upon his. I then tried to 
 be Brainerd, I then tried to be James Brainerd Tay- 
 lor, then I tried to be Payson, then I tried to be 
 Henry Martyn, and then I gave it up, and succeeded 
 in being nothing but myself" , . ; 
 
 But why should men try to translate themselves 
 into something else. The same sun that shines round 
 and round this great globe, and pours its Mght and 
 glory over the cedars of Lebanon and on the slop* ig 
 sides of the Alps and the Andes, shines also on the 
 
 m" 
 
VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 Itt3 
 
 -f7 
 
 little moss, and modest, shrinking flower, and gives its 
 distinctive shape and colouring to each thing that 
 grows. And so the love of God that broods over 
 men, and beautifies the Church of the Redeemer, 
 clothes her in variegated garments. The same Sun 
 of Righteousness sheds his beams on high and low ; 
 and the Divine Spirit that fills them with His fulness 
 imparts to each believer, and gives him his own dis- 
 tinctive character. Each thing that the Sun creates 
 has its own individuality ; and so each soul into which 
 the Holy Spirit breathes His quickening grace has its 
 own distinctive life. Dale, in his lectures on preach- 
 ing, expresses this very beautifully. " The city of 
 God has twelve gates : every one of them is a gate 
 of pearl. What presumption it is to insist that unless 
 men enter by a particular gate he cannot enter at all ! 
 Let them enter by the gate that is nearest to them. 
 Nor should we insist that to reach the gate itself there 
 is only one road. Some men find their way to it by 
 the path of duty ; some through ravines of gloomy 
 desolation and despair; some across pleasant meadows 
 bright with the sunshine of hope, and musical with the 
 song of birds. When once they are among the happy 
 nations of the saved, inside the jasper walls, no one 
 will challenge their right to a place in the holy city, 
 because they entered by the wrong gate or approached 
 the right gate by the wrong road." 
 
 n' 
 
 i : 
 
 n. 
 
 
 I'll 
 
 m 
 
 ■i ,i.a 
 
i^h 
 
 ft 
 
 ». f 
 
 
 '0 
 
 I 
 
 '4 III!- 
 
 
 I 
 
 w 
 
 .:'..(- 
 
 tS, 
 
 t • 
 
 
 f' 
 
 'I-:] 
 
 I?- 
 
 1. 
 
 144 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 
 Don't let us linger too long on the ivay or method 
 of our coming to Christ. Have we come, and do we 
 now trust Him as our Divine Saviour? If we do 
 hear and obey the Shepherd's voice, we need not be 
 afraid because our experiences do not correspond to 
 the experience of some one else, whom the Master is 
 training for other service and in other ways. For the 
 Shepherd not only calls each of His sheep by name, 
 but he leads them forth, each by a different way, and 
 still they all meet at last in the same fold. 
 
 THIS VARIETY IS PRESUPrOSED IN ALL TRUE 
 CHRISTIAN TEACHING. 
 
 As there is no uniform experience, we must not 
 imagine a man wrong because he has not travelled 
 our way, and seen things in our light. Both our 
 pulpits and Sabbath-schools, in order to hold the 
 intelligence and moral worth of many of our people, 
 must enlarge their conception of what Christian life 
 and experience are, and concede the fact that they 
 are not cast in one mould. False ideas of Christian 
 character sought to be realized in the experience of 
 many earnest people have greatly injured them. Arti- 
 ficial tests and laws of life have been most hurtful. 
 Seeking to reproduce the experience of some one else 
 in their own sphere has caused many to enter the 
 
•^il^ 
 
 ■ •' 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE, 
 
 14; 
 
 kingdom of heaven halt and maimed, who might have 
 entered as strong men to run a race. 
 
 By an attempt to secure uniformity, Christian 
 character, as we have ah-eady observed, has often 
 been left lopsided, like a tree with one tremendous 
 branch sticking out, only in one direction ; one side 
 stunted, while the other is pushed out in undue promi- 
 nence. In this way many remain spiritual dwarfs, 
 instead of being rounded out on all sides — full, rich, 
 symmetrical — growing up into the full stature of per- 
 fect men in Christ. Many are permanently injured 
 by the very earnestness with which they try to 
 translate into practice a false ideal of what they call 
 the higher Christian life. Erroneous views of holiness 
 and artificial methods of Christian discipline have 
 blighted them. 
 
 The problem for the pulpit to solve is the 
 separation between what is accidental, and what is 
 essential, in the life of a child of God. A sanctified 
 common sense must be evoked that takes a wider and 
 a wiser view of God's dealings with men, and sees that 
 while all life is sacred and nothing common or un- 
 clean when done by the direction of Our Master, we 
 can serve God in the field, the shop, the factory, the 
 office, as well as in the pulpit, and that sometimes 
 parents are the best preachers of righteousness and 
 the most effective interpreters of the love of God. 
 
 ' 'n 
 
:l « ll) 
 
 r 
 
 IS '?* 
 
 f* 
 
 lilt : 
 
 11 if 1 
 
 14G 
 
 VARIETY OF CHRISTIAN LIFE, 
 
 And as Jesus suited himself to all, and administered 
 to each as he was able to bear it, so all who have 
 learned of Him must do the same. He took the little 
 children into His arms, and blessed them as His own; 
 he spake to the people with a tear in His eye ; He 
 rebuked or encouraged ; welcomed or sent away ; 
 again He taught multitudes while His heart over- 
 flowed with love, and His emotions mastered Him. 
 And all who have learned of Him, must do as He 
 did, and, as far as possible, make their ministrations 
 timely, taking into account the wonderful diversi- 
 ties of the Holy Spirit's work. And, as it has ever 
 been on the earth — each believer must sing his own 
 song, in his own way, and look back upon a history 
 peculiarly his own, so will it continue to be in 
 heaven, all individuality preserved, for even there 
 one star differeth fro . another star in glory. 
 
* If 
 
 m 
 
 11 
 
 f n 
 
 
 ^rii 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 5 
 
 lit 
 
 t 
 
 
 I 
 
 r1 
 
 ■"n 
 
S[*:: m 
 
 • I 
 
 I '■< 
 
 The fathers have eaten a sour grape, and the children's teeth are set 
 on edge. — ^Jer. xxxi., 29. 
 
 Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third 
 and fourth generation of them that hate me, etc. — Ex. xx., 5-6. 
 
 And it shall come to pass, *hen your children will say to you, What 
 mean ye by this service ? that ye shall say. It is the sacrifice of the 
 Lord's passover, who passed over the houses of the children of Israel 
 in Egypt when he smote the Egyptians, and delivered our houses. — 
 Ex, xii., 26-27. 
 

 4 ■, 
 
 FAMILY LIFE. 
 
 God's dealings have always been with the family 
 rather than with individuals. There is no better proof 
 of this than the Passover, and the terms of its institu- 
 tion. It was the most expressive of all the Old 
 Testament sacrifices, and its aim was to deliver the 
 House — *' A lamb for a house." " Then Moses called 
 for all the elders of Israel and said unto them, Draw 
 out and take a lamb according to your families and 
 
 kill the passover And it shall come to pass 
 
 when your children will say to you. What mean ye 
 by this service ? that yc shall say. It is the sacrifice of 
 the Lord's passover, who passed over the houses of the 
 children of Israel m Egypt when he smote the 
 Egyptians, and delivered our houses." — Ex. xii., 
 21-26. The houses were saved by the believing act 
 of the head in sprinkling the door-posts with blood 
 according to the commandment of the Lord, Le., the 
 faith of the head took the blood of the slain lamb and 
 sprinkled the door-posts, and the destroying angel 
 passed over those houses, and even the unconscious 
 babe was saved by the father's faith. ' ^ ;' 
 
 nuwf 
 
 ^^' > 
 
 m 
 
w 
 
 ■ yiryf"~rrrr^*'ir.r:. 
 
 
 lilt'- 
 
 I'M." 
 
 
 41. 
 
 r.. 
 
 i '■• 
 
 
 150 
 
 FAMILY LIFE. 
 
 The passover is a great symbolic picture of the 
 Gospel, for God works ever in the same way and 
 through the same instrumentality. Christ is now our 
 passover, and the Saviour of our home — the lamb is 
 still for the house — and the believing head must 
 sprinkle its blood on the door-posts of his home ; 
 and now, as surely as then, the Angel of Death will 
 pass over it, and, as in the case of the Philippian 
 jailor, this act will not only save himself, but also his 
 house. 
 
 t 
 
 
 *:; t 
 
 u- 
 
 ; ♦. 
 
 ||» |k« . ■ ' i 
 
 
 HEREDITY IN THE SPHERE OF FAITH. 
 
 Who can doubt the law of heredity that is pressing 
 to the front just now for consideration in the scien- 
 tific world — the principle by which the good or evil 
 in us becomes the heritage of our children ? Physical 
 constitution, disposition, innate tendencies, the mental 
 and moral type of the sire become those of the son. 
 This seems to be a comparatively new truth in science, 
 and she is making much ado about the discovery of 
 it. But it is an old truth in theology, which we have 
 been preaching since preaching began, and it has met 
 many a sneer from the savants of science. But now 
 they have changed front, and declare that the preacher 
 has been speaking the truth when he said that " God 
 visits the iniquities of the fathers upon the children"; 
 that a tendency to scrofula or consumption in the one, 
 
FA MIL V LIFE. 
 
 151 
 
 will likely show itself as a tendency in the other, and 
 that natural laws are God's decrees. We do not need 
 the testimony of science to ..onfirm this article of our 
 faith, which is asserted on Divine authority. We 
 simply tell a class of philosophers that there are other 
 lessons they might learn with advantage from the 
 same inspired authority, if they would only take time 
 to think this possible. 
 
 But this law of heredity is not confined to man's 
 physical or moral nature. Who doubts that there is 
 such a law of organic connection between parents and 
 children in the spiritual realm ? And that the law of 
 the Spirit of life is such that the faith of the former 
 will be propagated in the latter? And when under 
 reHgious training this does occur, it is no surprise to us, 
 but just what God's word has taught us to expect, 
 that for many years the life and character of the 
 parents will flow into those of the child. This repre- 
 sentative principle 1. s even a wider application in 
 the publi«^ characters of Adam and Christ, owing to 
 which the .-^ i of the first Adam has come upon the 
 whole humai family; and the obedience of Christ — 
 the second Adam — is sufficient to save all who do not 
 reject Him. ** By one man's disobedience many were 
 made sinners ; so by the obedience of one shall many 
 be made righteous." Both sin and grace reign by 
 one. 
 
 k\ 
 
 i-^i 
 
Mi»l: .:"i 
 
 152 
 
 FA MIL V LIFE. 
 
 i ! 
 
 I 
 
 l'.i. 
 
 Ai 
 
 VI 
 
 il 
 
 
 ALL HEIRS TOGETHER OF THE SAME PROMISE. 
 
 The aim of all Christian nurture is to claim the 
 Home for Ciu'ist, and the first question is, How do 
 you regard your children ? Do you think of them as 
 being of the devil, and unsaved ? Or, as the children 
 of the Church, who are being trained into their holy 
 profession ? Do you class them with the ungodly, 
 and strangers to the covenants of promise, or as being 
 heirs of the same promise with yourselves ? Do you 
 live with your children, and for them, as if some day 
 they may possibly be converted ; or are they the 
 lambs of the flock already, with the seal of faith upon 
 them? In short, are they Christ's or the devil's? 
 The settlement of this point will determine our 
 relations to them, as well as our treatment, and our 
 expectations of them. 
 
 We know how Abraham looked upon the members 
 of his family, for the Bible tells us. Whatever spiritual 
 promise was given to him he regarded it as belonging 
 to his children as well ; and so he lived with his sons 
 Isaac and Jacob, as Jieirs ivith him of the same promise. 
 Not the father alone, but the family were included in 
 the family covenant. So God not only permits, but 
 commands this still in the New Testament economy, 
 where parents and children live together in the home 
 as heirs of the same promise. 
 
 The education of their children, and their training 
 
FAMIL V LIFE. 
 
 153 
 
 in the faith of Israel, was binding on every parent, 
 and the home became the centre of religious teaching 
 and worship. The parent is a priest in his own home, 
 and the concrete form of the Gospel to the child, and 
 a living epistle to be read daily; and all this comes 
 as an influence, an atmosphere, and an inspiration, 
 rather than as a dogma of technical instruction. A 
 child can be trained in any way, and to any creed ; 
 and proper training determines its future, and shapes 
 the child's feelings, words, character, his life and 
 destiny. With the Divine blessing on his labours, a 
 parent can make his child do, and be, what he ought 
 to be and do ; and every parent is false to his mission 
 and work who overlooks and neglects this. It is a 
 sad thing to give our children the heritage of Cain 
 and drive them out from the presence of the Lord, 
 and number them among aliens and outcasts, till they 
 learn to believe us, and act according to the character 
 we have given them, and run the dark and downward 
 road for which we have prepared tbem. 
 
 Judah said to his father, " Send the lad with me, I 
 will be surety for him." So Christian parents are the 
 sureties before God for their children, to train them 
 for God. In baptism the parent says, " Send the 
 child with me I will be surety for him. If I bring 
 him not unto thee, and set him before thee, then let 
 me bear the blame forever." The thought of many 
 
 
 * 
 
 •« . 
 
 I .1 
 
 I ij;l|| 
 
■T 
 
 154 
 
 FAMILY LIFE, 
 
 '■\\ 
 
 < f 
 
 iifi 
 
 
 a Christian mother as she looks upon her first-born 
 child has been interpreted by Hannah. Looking 
 from her child to the Lord who was above and over 
 all, she said in the devoutness of her heart, " For this 
 child I prayed ; and the Lord hath given me my 
 petition which I have asked of Him." Among all 
 the assurances that cheer and strengthen us, there are 
 no hopes brighter, or sweeter, than the full persuasion 
 that the same blessed bonds encircle the /lome ; that 
 parents and children, even while sojourning and 
 dwelling in tents, are heirs by promise of that better 
 country, and children of our Father's House — in 
 short, heirs together of the same promise. We bring 
 the lambs as a part of the flock, and put all under the 
 Shepherd's loving care, believing He will fulfil His 
 promise. And our prayers to Him. breathe the spirit 
 of loving trust, and of longing desire. " O when wilt 
 thou come unto me, I will walk within my house 
 with a perfect heart." And surely there is no truth 
 that shines forth more clearly from Scripture than 
 this, that God desires to be known and enjoyed as 
 the God of the families of Israel. This is His own 
 distinct promise, " I will be the God of all the families 
 of Israel, and they shall be my people." — Jer. xxxi. i. 
 
 If 
 
 '>! 
 
FAMIL Y LIFE. 
 
 155 
 
 PARENTAL RESPONSIBILITY. 
 
 But the character of the young is not irrespective 
 of the care, nor independent of the character of the 
 parents themselves, who must be careful to be them- 
 selves all that they desire their children to be, for 
 they learn by example rather than by precept. Of 
 John the Baptist it is said, " For he shall be great in 
 the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine 
 nor strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the 
 Holy Ghost even from his mother's womb." But this 
 character was not to come to John by magic, for 
 cause and effect were linked together here as they 
 always are. Who were the parents of this child ? 
 And what was their character? They were both 
 righteous before God, and the child of such parents 
 was just what might have been expected ; growing 
 up in such a home and surrounded by such an atmos- 
 phere. In nature, like begets like. But the God of 
 nature is also the God of grace that works by the 
 same law — the faith that was in thy grandmother, 
 and in thy mother, and now in thee also. There is an 
 heredity of faith and grace, as there is of consumption 
 and scrofula. Great faith does great things, and it is 
 everything to have come of a godly stock, and to be 
 the seed of the righteous. The wise King has said, 
 " Train up a child in the way he should go, and when 
 he is old he will not depart from it." Prov. xxii., 6. 
 
 I li ^J! 
 
 
!PWP!Bp»' 
 
 loG 
 
 FAMIL V LIFE. 
 
 ^" H 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 ■1 
 J. 
 
 •II 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 -^ *Hm ' 
 
 
 i: 
 
 n^^Bj 
 
 
 it- 
 
 > W 
 
 1 
 
 i;: 
 
 ^■hm<U 
 
 
 
 -_ 
 
 Scripture is explicit as to what that way is, " The 
 way of the Lord, the way of His steps, the way of 
 peace, walking in His ways, the way of holiness, the 
 way of life, the new and living way along which all 
 the redeemed have walked." It is nothing short of 
 training them up in Christ, for He is the way to the 
 Father. But then it is asked, Does this promise hold 
 true? We have so many failures as to cast doubt on 
 the future. But when failures occur let us look for 
 an explanation in our faulty methods, and not in the 
 Divine promise. 
 
 The home, as much as the State, requires proper 
 authority and rule ; without this all will become 
 anarchy and confusion. God saw that Abraham 
 would command his household and his children after 
 him. Family government is much talked about, little 
 understood, and yet how necessary ! A home will 
 soon be destroyed, unless there is constant, careful 
 discipline, strong, decided rule. But family govern- 
 ment is not all in the rod ; much less is it mere arbi- 
 trary authority, or the reign of brute force. Many a 
 harsh, cruel father storms about his house, threatens 
 and thrashes, and makes his home a bear garden, and 
 calls this family government. They are as cruel to 
 their children as the heathen, and mistake this for the 
 nurture and admonition of the Lord, which is always 
 gentle, tender, loving. There must be wise authority, 
 
FAMIL Y LIFE, 
 
 ir.7 
 
 for it is a false liberty that would do as the elder 
 Mills did with his child — omit all religious training lest 
 the mind of the lad should be biased in any par- 
 ticular way. But to leave the mind and heart with- 
 out culture is to prepare the soil for weeds, and every 
 noxious growth. Father and mother are more than 
 advisers, they are clothed by God with a measure of 
 authority to be lovingly and believingly exercised. 
 
 
 
 THE SPIRIT OF THE HOME. 
 
 Parents and children are closely knit together in 
 the bonds of the Gospel, and the obligations are 
 mutual. Parents are to bring up their children in the 
 nurture and admonition of the Lord ; and children 
 must honour their father and mother, and obey them 
 in the Lord. The children must obey, and the parents 
 must prove themselves worthy of this obedience; and 
 then the home will become the true nursery for those 
 plants of our Heavenly Father's planting. 
 
 How tender and pathetic are all the scenes in 
 Christ's life where little children appear, and it was 
 his touching regard for them that clothed those scenes 
 with beauty and pathos. Not only did Jesus know 
 all that was in a father's and a mother's heart, but he 
 sank new wells of love and tenderness in the heart of 
 humanity ; and the eye of Christ first appreciated the 
 true worth of childhood, and sought to fill the home 
 
 |! 
 
1W" 
 
 
 
 
 
 •ll I 
 
 »! . i 
 
 i 4*1 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 « 
 
 1'^ 
 
 1 1 
 
 1' 1 
 ■ i; 
 
 1. 
 
 ■5 
 
 )■ 
 
 lo8 
 
 FAAflLY LIFE. 
 
 with the grace of the Gospel, that its truths might h*e 
 on the hearts of the young as the dew-drops He on 
 the lilies of Esdraelon, and all blight and corrupting 
 influences be kept from their opening minds. 
 
 In the natural world everything depends on the 
 atmosphere. Is it pure, or miasmatic and poisonous ? 
 There can be no health in a polluted air. In the 
 neighbourhood of the coal mines of Plngland the 
 sheep are as black as the coal, and for miles around 
 everything is polluted. So is it with the homes of 
 our people. The atmosphere that fills some is pure, 
 transparent, and healthful as the breath of mountain 
 air ; while in others it is poisoned by vanity, worldli- 
 ness, greed, envy, Pharisaism and uncharitablcness. 
 In some the spirit is noble, generous, earnest, tender 
 and pure ; but in others there is something low, mean, 
 narrow, and suspicious about them. The atmosphere 
 here, as surely as in the natural world, will determine 
 the kind of growth. Tell me the spirit of your home, 
 and I will tell you the character of your children. 
 
 It is not among the outward and sensuous that the 
 chief agencies in moulding character are to be found. 
 Men are most influenced by silent, unseen forces, for 
 health or poison is in the air we breathe. The spirit 
 of the home, its moral tone and temper, and not its 
 formal lessons, or dogmatic authority, will mould its 
 members. It is by the atmosphere we silently breathe 
 
4i • 
 
 FAMILY LIFE. 
 
 159 
 
 that our character and conduct are determined, rather 
 than by any technical rules and regulations. The 
 best authority is an influence felt as \i coming from 
 the very presence of the Saviour Himself. In some 
 places young life is as sure to be blighted, as a tender 
 plant would be frost-bitten, if set out in the night air 
 of January ; while ovher homes arc sweet, hopeful, 
 reverential, and loving, where the children grow in 
 freshness of spiritual life and beauty, and Jesus looks 
 upon such homes as the very garden of spices. 
 
 How fortunate we have been, if we have grown up 
 in a home where there was no dulling atmosphere, no 
 cold criticisms, no heartless fault-finding, no mean 
 insinuations, or morose authority, but happily only 
 a bright, cheerful, healthful influence. How happy 
 those homes,where all needless asperities are smoothed 
 down, the home that knows no supercilious distrust, 
 or mutually estranged feelings, and whose members 
 are all knit together in love. And where our chief 
 aims are religious, why is it not more common to 
 communicate one with another, that it may be said, 
 " Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to 
 another, and the Lord hearkened and heard ?" 
 
 i ' 
 
 4 
 
 4' 
 
^ 
 
 
FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 r 
 
 rf^ 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 t..» 
 
 ti 
 
 1*1 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 ■----t^ 
 
 
 », 
 
 Jl 
 
 ' 
 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
m 
 
 ■'i » It 
 1 . li. 
 
 is : 
 
 ^t 1. ' 
 
 A lamb for a house. — Ex. xii., 3. 
 
 ■But as for me and my house, we will serve the T^ord. 
 
 — Joshua xxiv., 15. 
 
 And thou shalt teach them tl'ligently unto thy children and shalt talk 
 'of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by 
 the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. — 
 Deut. vi., 7. 
 
 Those tilings which are revealed belong unto us and to our children 
 for ever, that we may do all the words of this law. — Deut. xxix., 29. 
 
 ii 
 
FAMILY RELIGION, 
 
 The Home is God's great nursery, where the plants 
 of our Heavenly Father a^e to grow till such time as 
 He transplants them. The family is the oldest insti- 
 tution, and the most fundamental. Keep the home 
 pure, and all will be safe, but let it become corrupt, 
 and both Church and State will totter to their fall. 
 The home being the foundation of society, God has 
 made the training of their children binding on the 
 parents. " And thou shalt teach them diligently unto 
 thy children, and shall talk of them when thou sittest 
 in thy house, and when thou walkest by the way, and 
 when thou liest down, and when thou risest up." But 
 in our day all this is delegated to others, and a 
 teaching class in the Sabbath School sets the father 
 free. He has given up the moral and spiritual culture 
 of his family to strangers, and retains merely the 
 business affairs of the firm, and continues to control 
 the finance department. But in family religion the 
 father is the priest, and is primarily responsible for 
 the character of the home, and the Godly upbringing 
 of the children. 
 
1^^ 
 
 
 
 
 ii 
 
 i h' 
 
 ^=i!i^: 
 
 'All 
 
 ■;ili'i 
 
 iV^ 
 
 
 
 . ■ I it 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 164 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 NECESSITY OF PERSONAL CONSECRATION. 
 
 The parents themselves — father and mother — must 
 be what they would have their children to be, and 
 exercise an influence in their home, not through bare 
 authority, the fear of the rod, or formal precept, but 
 rather by breathing an atmosphere from their life and 
 example. The true formula of family training is not 
 " Do as I tell you," but " Do as I do." Joshua realized 
 this fully when he solemnly resolved to consecrate 
 his home to the Lord ; he knew that first of all he 
 must consecrate his own life, and so he iliought of 
 himself ^vst — '''As for me'' He knew that the father 
 would be the model after whic . the children would 
 take pattern, and that his own life lived in the home 
 was to be the gracious influence in all home training. 
 In too many instances the father turns all spiritual 
 responsibility over to the mother, and everything is 
 left to her as being most with the children ; and the 
 responsible head will not as much as lighten the bur- 
 den by sharing it. He attends to the worldly con- 
 cerns, and she to the religious. But in all true home 
 religion the father should realize his chief place as 
 the house-bond (husband), and be himself the first 
 meridian for all after measurements ; the prime mover 
 and influence in Christian nurture. Religion, in the 
 first instance, must be realized as a personal matter, 
 and then as a sacred trust for others. The chief 
 
FAMIL V RELIGION. 
 
 1G5 
 
 responsibility rests with the head of the home, and 
 the fatlier must begin with himself, and train through 
 the influence of his own life. He must first give him- 
 self to God, and then bring his children with him, and 
 learn to pray as David prayed — *' Thou Lord God 
 knowest thy servant, therefore let it now please thee 
 to bless the house of thy servant." 
 
 Without personal consecration we would despair of 
 any true fruits, for it is only as we feel deeply our- 
 selves, tha,: we can ever hope to make others feel. 
 We must ourselves be in the way along which wc 
 would seek to lead others. We must be able to say 
 to our children " Come" and not " GoT " Come with 
 us and we will do thee good for the Lord hath spoken 
 good concerning Israel." We will speak to others in 
 vain, unless they first see the fruits of faith in our own 
 lives. And the healthiest and most powerful influence 
 in every home is the atmosphere of love and of the 
 fear of the Lord, which father and mother breathe 
 around them. If our homes arc to be for the Lord, 
 and our children to grow up as plants, v/e must, like 
 Joshua, say — " As for me," and then we shall next be 
 able to pledge our home — " And mv house, we luiii 
 scrv the Lord!' 
 
PTf 
 
 : i* f^' 
 
 '■^•_i»\!»i,P^F'wi«J^'i. -TTTirm 
 
 ii»'R«,f ,,■ ■vi«<fi, iii|ia.|«iv^ 
 
 IGG 
 
 FAMIL V RELIGION. 
 
 
 m 
 
 THE CONSECRATION OF THE HOME. 
 
 Personal religion must be followed by family 
 religion. "As for me," must be followed hy '' And 
 my house'' The one bound to, and naturally follow- 
 ing the other ; this is according to the will and 
 arrangements of God. At this point many professed 
 Christian parents fail. They imagine that the religion 
 and welfare of their home depend on the will of God, 
 exercised arbitrarily, and not through their instru- 
 mentality. Forgetting that here, as surely as any- 
 where else, cause and eff'ect are linked together. The 
 Divine order is that the head stands for, and repre- 
 sents his house — "me and my house": the faith of 
 the children depending on the faith of the father, and 
 both linked together in strong and gracious bonds. 
 This is a principle '"hat runs through all God's deal- 
 ings, and is one of the commonplace truths of the 
 Bible. 
 
 Joshua felt that he stood for his fam.ily as well as 
 for himself, and he so declared it — " me and my house, 
 ive will serve the Lord." All were to be united in the 
 same worship, and all engaged in the same service. 
 The religion was to be family religion, and the head 
 to bo responsible for the whole. It was the same 
 with the ark which Noah built by faith; it was for the 
 saviuL- of his house, and not for himself alone. The 
 New Testament teaches ihat the father's f .'.. ." r^^ 
 
 '#::?»♦ 
 
 

 FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 167 
 
 his house, and this agrees with the Old Testament. 
 " I have seen thee riijhteous before mc, come thou 
 and all thy house into the ark": "thou, and thy son, 
 and thy son's son : thou and the children which God 
 hath given thee : the faitli that was in thy grand- 
 mother, and in thy mother, and now in thee also." 
 Here is the law of spiritual evolution. The new 
 springs from the old ; hence there is progress ; and 
 the old is linked to the new ; there is therefore con- 
 tinuity. Grace was designed to pass from sire to son, 
 and link families and generations together, and not 
 to be the religion of separate units. 
 
 Home-life — family religion — is much cared for and 
 emphasized in all the dispensations of the Divine 
 dealings. We say these earnest words to newly 
 married people : " In setting up a home of yor.r own, 
 let it be your first and highest aim to bring Christ 
 into it, and this will sweeten all its joys, and sanctify 
 all its sorrows, far more than if you had the finest 
 furniture, and most fashionable decorations, that ever 
 adorned a dwelling. That home is happy where the 
 Saviour is the chief attraction, and all the little children 
 are growing up in His nurture, and are all under the 
 Good Shepherd's care. Let the grace of Christ's 
 presence be enjoyed by the household, and then yours 
 will be, not a mere dwelling-place, a residence, but 
 truly a home — a home for your heart's affections, and 
 
 .;.-■>"/:». 
 
r 
 
 TT^ 
 
 1G8 
 
 FA MIL Y RELIGION. 
 
 I'M' 
 
 i; 
 
 J-' 
 
 
 its most sacred exercises. How Christ longed to be 
 invited, and how he loved to come into the homes of 
 men when he lived with us on the earth ! And he has 
 the same affection for them still, and he will come 
 most gladly to-day when welcomed. Worship him 
 in your Jionie as well as in your heart." 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION MUST BE PRACTICAL. 
 
 Joshua affirmed that both he and his house would 
 serve the Lord. Our life is a service, for his people 
 are redeemed in order to serve him in the liberty 
 and with all the joy of children — purged from our 
 dead works to serve the Liviiig God. T1 's lesson is 
 brought out clearly in the demand God made upon 
 Pharaoh — " Let my people go that they may serve 
 me," We desire not simply to be saved from pains 
 and penalties, but to be enabled and led to serve God 
 with a true heart and a willing mind ; and to learn 
 to do gfjod to all as we have r)pportuin"ty, and 
 especial!}' tr) serve i\]P household </f faith. Too 
 many of Christ's professed f/;llowers are ^cifish and 
 self-indulgent. Their chief thought is, What can we 
 get? How can we be made happy? They are seeking 
 their own case, comfort, and cvemption*^ from all ills. 
 They think religion is something to make them feel 
 well, and give them freedom from care, sorrow and 
 pain. They would like their life to be made easy, 
 
<t 
 
 FAMILY RETJGIOX. 
 
 IGO 
 
 soft, smooth, and be dropped into the promised land 
 without the necessity of marching through the wilder- 
 ness. They would like to be put into a glass-case for 
 safe preservation, or, lifted up, as in a spiritual balloon, 
 with all toil and danger far below. 
 
 Such people forget that life is for service, and not 
 for self-indulgence, and that those alone shall wear 
 the crown who have been faithful unto death. They 
 overlook the fact that God deserves and claims the 
 service of a free, loving, and redeemed people : and 
 that every true life is one that is helpful to others. 
 Salvation is not all: " How much can we get, but also 
 how much good can we do ; and every true servant 
 (i\ iii/' hovd offers himself on the altar of his faith. 
 With too many it is not — ** Lord, what would'st Thou 
 have me to do ? " But, " Lord, what am I to rain bv 
 this service? What u-ill I get by obedience?" Their 
 ideal is not Tesuts going about doing good, but, 
 " Lord, I deserve more at Thy hands than this man : 
 give me more. ' In short, not what can I do, but what 
 can be done for me. 
 
 Our faith embraces a salvation from sin ; this, how- 
 ever, is onl)' a part, and not the whole of it. Another 
 equally necessarv' part is service — a consecrated home 
 rejoicing in the salvation of Christ, and going forth to 
 serve Him, as being His, and not their own. When 
 Pharaoh \'ielded to the Lord's demand he said, " Go, 
 
w 
 
 
 
 IB IP 
 
 V\ 
 
 
 ■ ti 
 
 f f 
 
 ' 
 
 II 
 
 ■ ■ 1 ■ 
 
 
 It 
 
 . * *" i 
 
 
 || 
 
 ' 
 
 
 |: 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 li! 
 
 Si 
 
 li 
 
 m 
 
 •'<i|i 
 ' ipi 
 
 ;'i^;!iii! 
 
 170 
 
 FA MIL V RELIGION. 
 
 yc, serve the Lord, and let your little ones ^,^0 with 
 you." All the blessings of God's salvation come to a 
 man's house, that as a family they may serve the Lord. 
 The characteristic of heaven is that they serve him 
 day and night in his temple. And our life on the 
 earth should be after the same copy; for the best way 
 of enjoying God is to work for him, and the only 
 crown to be worn, or that is worth wearing, is given 
 to those who are faithful unto death. And one of the 
 best and most effective spheres for Christian useful- 
 ness is our own home, and no labour brings in speedier 
 returns, or furnishes richer results. What a noble 
 example Abraham furnishes to us of fidelity in the 
 home ! " I know him that he will command his 
 children and his household after him, and they shall 
 
 ' ' istice a ' ' 
 
 :eep 
 
 'ay 
 
 Ji 
 
 J' 
 
 that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which 
 he hath spoken of him." — Gen. xviii., 19. 
 
 ^% 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION MUST 1?E OPEN AND CONFESSED. 
 
 We are to let our light shine before men, and not 
 put our candle under a bushel. Christ's disciples 
 hold his gifts as a sacred trust on behalf of others, 
 and not for mere selfish ends. And never, as the 
 head of a home, be ashamed of the family altar, or 
 neglect to offer the morning and evening sacrifice. 
 When Joshua determined for his home as he did for 
 
FAM/L Y RELIGION. 
 
 171 
 
 \\' 
 
 himself, it was a grand public confession before 
 assembled thousands. A crisis had arisen such as 
 tries men's faith. Many were apostatizing, and so it 
 was a time of solemn decision and resolve, but Joshua 
 never hesitated to let it be known on what side he 
 stood, or where the loyalty of his heart rested. And 
 so he confessed not only for himself, but for the house- 
 hold, and pledged them all — " Me and my house ; we 
 will serve the Lord." 
 
 Sometimes we are afraid to let it be known that 
 we honour God in our family. We have known those 
 who dispensed with the usual family worship, when 
 gay visitors were being entertained as guests. They 
 lowered their colours and for the time being deserted 
 their Captain. In this way the atmosphere becomes 
 chilled, and the tender plants are injured. Desertion 
 is common, else the solemn admonition would never 
 have been given with such earnest emphasis: "If 
 any man is ashamed of me and of my words, of him 
 shall I be ashamed. But whosoever shall confess me 
 before men, him will I also confess before my Father 
 and His holy angels." 
 
 An eminent lawyer, on one occasion, had gone ta 
 attend court, and was staying for the iiight with a 
 plain farmer, a former acquaintance. TJie farmer w'as 
 a God-fearing man, who every evening observed 
 family worship, but was a man of no education. And 
 
w^r" 
 
 |||l> 
 
 mn 
 
 w 
 
 ,*. 
 
 ii 
 
 172 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 as the time for worship drew near, he felt inclined to 
 omit it, as he shrank from reading and praying before 
 a man of learning, who knew so much more than him- 
 self I^ut the words of Christ sounded in his ears — 
 *' Whosoever shall be ashamed of me," etc. So, with 
 much fear and trembling, he took the book and had 
 family worship as usual. The whole sccpe was 
 primitive but solemn. The lawyer reasoned in this 
 way, " Here is a man discharging a duty that costs 
 him much self-denial ; it was evident he shrank from 
 the ordeal ; yet his sense of duty led him to do what 
 he would far rather have omitted. Here is a man 
 with whom the realities of religion are supreme. He 
 feels as I do not feel, and enjoys what I do not enjoy." 
 So he pondered the whole matter over — the quiet, 
 homely, earnest, heart-felt service, all so real to the 
 family. When the lawyer went home, he talked it all 
 over with his wife ; they had children of their own for 
 whom they felt anxious ; and it ended in his setting 
 up a family altar in his own home, and resolving like 
 Joshua, " Others may do what seemeth them good, 
 but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord." 
 Many parents w^a it to have a consecrated home, 
 one where they can welcome and enjoy the Saviour — 
 a home for God to dwell in with their family. This 
 is often the separate desire of father and mother, and 
 yet they have never conversed freely to one another 
 
FA MIL V KEI.lGIOiW 
 
 1 ""> 
 
 on the subject. St.ant^e to say, they feel more under 
 restraint to one another, than toward complete 
 strangers ; and so they h ive never spoken together 
 of what they both have felt strongly — the need of 
 family religion. Let this barrier exist no longer, and 
 learn to talk freely to each other of what concerns 
 you both. If hitherto ye have not honoured God in 
 your family, and if your children are old enough, talk 
 the whole matter over with them, and tell them that, 
 depending on God's grace, you intend to set up a 
 family altar, and say to them, " From this day we will 
 serve the Lord." There is nothing that unites a home 
 like common service, and nothing that will cause the 
 members to love one another like the bond of a com- 
 mon love to Christ. 
 
 INSTRUCTION MUST BE FROM THE HEAR 7. 
 Parents are commanded to teach their children ; 
 this, however, must never degenerate into a dry 
 routine, a dull and dreary task, but something that 
 issues from the heart, full of sympathy with the truths 
 imparted, for it is only that which comes from the 
 heart, that will in turn reach and influence the heart. 
 The doctrines we are to teach our children, the love 
 we long to have them cherish toward the Saviour, 
 their reverence for His word, and obedience to His 
 law — must all be in our own hearts first, and then, out 
 
'iu 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-S) 
 
 / 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 ^^'.r I 
 
 mp., 
 
 :/ 
 
 ^/"^ 
 
 <C/. 
 
 !! 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 ^ i|2.0 
 
 1.25 
 
 u 
 
 '1.4 
 
 m 
 
 1.6 
 
 <? 
 
 'W 
 
 ^i 
 
 /a 
 
 >« 
 
 cm 
 
 %\/ 
 
 •J 
 
 ^'j^ 
 
 /A 
 
 w 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STRiET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.y. 14580 
 
 (7)6) 87?-4S03 
 
 
 ^1. 
 
 ^» 
 
 

 
 t . 
 
 ^ 
 
■fff^ 
 
 K^i^iU^ 
 
 r.H 
 
 m^ti 
 
 ']»■ 
 
 m 
 
 174 
 
 FAMIL V RELIGIO.W 
 
 of the abundance of the heart the mouth will speak ; 
 for we can only teach effectively what we feel and 
 value, and not simply whit we have heard, or know 
 by rote. Heart work is easy work, and it alone is 
 effective in moral culture. Not till our own heart is 
 filled with love to God, and we are deeply interested 
 in the training of our children for Him, will it become 
 a labour of love to us, and not an ungracious task. 
 If our message to our children be mere hearsay and 
 not personal conviction, it will not go far or do much. 
 We believe, and therefore speak, is the proper order. 
 If we are to do any good at all, we must feel the 
 truth we desire to impart, and therefore we are told 
 that, as a preliminary to teaching, we must love the 
 Lord our God with all our heart. " And these words 
 that I command thee this day sJiall be in thy heart, 
 and thou shalt teach them to thy children," and when 
 the truth lives in our heart it will bud forth in theirs, 
 and all home duties, and home life, and home religion, 
 instead of being a weariness to us, will become an 
 inspiration, a sanctuary to the heart, and a sweet rest 
 to our souls. A sense of duty, a feeling of responsi- 
 bility, the fear of consequences, may all be motives, 
 but chief of all is love to the Lord Jesus Christ ; and 
 to a heart that believes, obeys, and loves the Saviour, 
 all work will be easy and every duty a pleasure, and 
 the home will become the most sacred temple. 
 
 tii; 
 
 iliii 
 
w^^ 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 1/0 
 
 i^t, 
 
 2. This work requires diligence as well as devotion. 
 *' Thou shalt teach them diligently to thy children.'' 
 Anything that enlists our affections, secures our dili- 
 gence without a grudge. In the natural husbandry, 
 the husbandman is represented as rising up early, 
 watching, working, and waiting anxiously for the 
 fruits of all liis pains. So in the spiritual world, it 
 is the hand of the diligent that maketh rich also. 
 Christian parents, the trust committed to you is most 
 sacred, betray it not ! The work of training your 
 children for Christ is great and necessitous, and must 
 be regarded as the work of your life. Sow with a 
 diligent hand the seeds of truth in the rich soil of 
 their young hearts : water the seed sown with your 
 prayers : and no labour will bring you in larger 
 returns. In this sphere alone you should know that 
 your labour will not be in vain. And if success in 
 our ordinary calling demands diligence, how much 
 more watchful and careful ought we to be in that 
 work on which the peace of our homes, and the 
 spiritual welfare of our children, depend ! Here it 
 holds true also . " There is that scattcreth and yet 
 increaseth, and there are those who withhold more 
 than is meet and it tendeth to poverty." And there 
 is no faniine like the famine in a home where the 
 Lord is not known, and where none of his gracious 
 influences are enjoyed. __„_._- 
 
 il'f 
 
'.'M' PF 
 
 
 m 
 
 * 'I 
 
 ^1 
 
 lijiili 
 
 ■'i,,. ;i' 
 
 119 
 11 
 
 
 176 
 
 FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 It is often said "We just live for the sake of our 
 children ; all our plans and expectations are on their 
 behalf." But in this we surely do not include their 
 temporal, to the exclusion of their sp'"itual welfare. 
 To preserve our home for the Lord and train our 
 children for him, is the one great work of life that 
 requires line upon line, precept upon precept, here a 
 little and there a little. " Thou shalt talk of them 
 when thou sittest in thy house, and when thou walkest 
 by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou 
 risest up." — Deut. vi.,/. The religious culture of our 
 home is not to be a mere by-job in the family, 
 taken up at uncertain intervals, and emphasized at 
 odd hours ; but day and night, late and early, through 
 cloud and sunshine, an atmosphere of diligence, 
 sincerity and trust, is to pervade the home. On week 
 days and Sabbaths, in labour and rest, the one aim, 
 and the one great work, is to bring up our children 
 in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 
 
 3. With the demands of our day-schools on our 
 children's time, with their overloaded curriculum, and 
 with home studies that exhaust all their energies, no 
 opportunity is given for religious studies through the 
 week. They are quite overtaxed as it is. And the 
 Church, not to be behind, has multiplied meetings and 
 services, and outside spheres of labour, so that home- 
 life has become a thing of the past. Father and child 
 
FAMILY RELIGION. 
 
 177 
 
 are seldom in the home together, and are in danger of 
 not knowing each other when they meet on the street. 
 ''You had better remain at home to-night," said a wife 
 to her husband, who was going out to yet another 
 meeting, "as I would like to introduce you to our own 
 children." "My dear," replied her husband, "I abomi- 
 nate all this excitement as much as any one, but I 
 cannot help it ; this living out-of-doors seems to be 
 in the air, and the Church herself has caught the 
 infection." 
 
 We greatly admired the old Sabbaths — but now 
 they are to us only a fond memory — with their morn- 
 ing service, where young and old met together for 
 the worship of God ; with the quiet evenings left for 
 home study, reading of the Scriptures, catechism ; 
 the familiar conversations on gospel themes — soft, 
 tender, loving words, — that made the things of grace 
 a permanent reality to the young. Evening service, 
 though now a necessity, is far from being an unmixed 
 good, for it brings with it many a drawback. There 
 is far too much preaching, and home instruction, and 
 family life too much neglected. 
 
 Our ideal Sabbath would be public worship in the 
 morning for young and old ; Sabbath school and 
 Bible-class instruction in the afternoon, where, again, 
 all ages should join ; and all the members of the 
 family at home together in the evening. This was 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 FAMILY religion: 
 
 4 1 Y 
 
 ( 1 
 
 the way in Scotland for many generations, and the 
 world knows with what results. Now, they are multi- 
 plying their evening services as in other places, and 
 their young people are fast learning to know as little 
 about the Scriptures as they do elsewhere. " I have 
 heard an eminent business man in our city say," says 
 Prof Thompson, " that if he had his life to live over 
 again, he would most probably accumulate less wealth, 
 but his relations to his sons would be much more 
 intimate, and their characters very different." Nor 
 •would the boys have been the only gainers by such 
 ■a parental training. The teacher would have been 
 taught also. 
 
 This is not the only father who has lived to regret 
 past remissness, and that things in the hom: would 
 be regulated very differently, had life to be lived over 
 again. But what Christian parent can say that he 
 has done all that it was possible for him to do for his 
 family ? Or that he has been as solicitous for their 
 spiritual, as he has been for their temporal welfare ? 
 Who among us all has felt, as he ought to have felt, 
 the full import of Christ's commands — " Feed my 
 lambs" — suffer the little children to come to me and 
 forbid them not? Who has responded with all loyalty 
 of heart to the demand — " Bring them up in the nur- 
 ture and admonition of the Lord " ? 
 
 If we had life's road to travel over again, we would 
 
FAMIL Y RELIGION, 
 
 179 
 
 most likely change our course and seek to have fewer 
 rc-rets at the end for words unspoken, work undone, 
 and aims never truly realized. Lost opportunities 
 rebuke us all. But the past is beyond our recall, for 
 spilt water cannot be gathered up again. All that we 
 can do is, that depciding on Divine grace, we will 
 resolve to be more faithful in the future and train 
 up ou. children in the way they should go. 
 
 ^1 
 
 I* 
 
 t ■ f 
 
 i 
 
 m ■ ,^ tj 
 
 ;i 
 
 l^t 
 
 -■1 
 
 i 
 
I't I 
 
 . 1 1'lillUS: 
 
 II 
 
'y*^^ 
 
 ll'i«. 
 
 
 i 
 
 » 1 
 
 H '..i 
 
 THE HOME: WOMAN'S WORK IN THE 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 II ^ ^ = »l 
 
 ■I?- 'I 
 
' Hi iiii i * 
 
 wy f iW g l»^« ^ f ^a| |W (ff.'-tw. ' ""-^^ ^ 
 
 ' i 
 
 .^J 
 
 Let them show piety at home. — i Tim. v., 4. 
 
 Hannah said .... I will not go up till the child be weaned, and 
 then I will bring him that he may appear before the Lord and there 
 abide forever .... So the woman abode and gave her son suck until 
 she weaned him .... for this child I prayed : and the Lord hath 
 given me my petition which I asked of him. — i Sam. i., 22 — 27. 
 
 And Naomi took the child and laid it in her bosom, and became 
 nurse unto it. — Ruth iv., 16. 
 
 The young v/omen to lov» their husbands, to love their children. 
 . . . . Keepers at home. — Titus ii., 3 — 6. 
 
 I will, therefore, that the young women marry, bear children, guide 
 the house, give none occasion to the enemy to speak reproachfully. — 
 I Tim. v., 14. 
 
 But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the 
 man, but to be in silence. — i Tim. ii., 12. 
 
 Let yr)ur women keep silence in the Church and if they will 
 
 learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home : for it is a shame 
 for women to speak in the church. — i Cor. xiv., 34, 35. , 
 
 '*J 
 
 t", 
 
 t 
 
 d ' 
 
 '111 
 
i*'* 
 
 THE HOME 
 
 WOMAN'S WORK IN THE 
 CHURCH. 
 
 Many a sweet domestic scene is portrayed in the 
 Word of God, and brief but precious sketches are 
 given us of many a noble woman ; while much is said 
 of her power for both good and evil. Chief among 
 them all, is that vivid, life-like home-scene at Beth- 
 lehem, which stands out in the simple narrative of 
 the Gospel more clearly than the pencil of a Raphael 
 could ever give it. It is the picture of a wonderful 
 home-scene, in which both earth and heaven arc 
 interested, because it is the meeting-place and bond 
 between them. 
 
 It cannot be denied that the tendency in the 
 Church for some time has been to neglect home-life 
 and home training, and to cultivate an outside, 
 ostentatious piety, found largely at the street corners, 
 to be seen of men — "Verily they have their reward." 
 But in Oider to conserve the moral forces we possess, 
 and gain others, we must return to the good old 
 paths, and anchor the hearts of our people around 
 the home, for this is the foundation of all moral 
 
 10 
 
 ■11 
 
 
 '■l '■'S" 
 
-#¥■ 
 
 n ' ► 
 
 4f,H-r 
 
 i 
 
 ;i, 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 j|,. 
 
 '. 
 
 ' i 
 
 
 "1' 
 
 1 
 
 1 » 
 
 
 
 
 Pm 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 184 
 
 /rOJ///.V'5 ^rcPA'A' //V ?'//£ CHURCH, 
 
 Stability, and wc touch the root of the social tree 
 when we touch family life. And if family training 
 is neglected, religious life will wither up by the roots. 
 There is ground to fear that this garden of the Lord 
 is not as carefully cultivated as it was in former years, 
 and that tares arc being sown in soil, once largely 
 occupied by the good seed of the kingdom. Our 
 wise and good forefathers of the Presbyterian Church 
 in Scotland and Ireland knew the value of family 
 training, and the great need of having the young well 
 grounded in Bible knowledge. The long, earnest 
 diets of catechising on Sabbath afternoon or evening 
 are well remembered by the generation now fast pass- 
 ing away. And the solidity of character, their sturdy 
 independence, their shrewd sagacity and indomitable 
 perseverance ; their integrity and fear of the Lord, 
 that have given them a name wherever they have gone, 
 were more largely due to their careful training in 
 Bible knowledge than to any other cause. And, 
 while the father was the priest of the family, it was 
 generally the mother that diffused the atmosphere of 
 Christian influence in the home. And it was her 
 more constant oversight and watchfulness, her loving, 
 careful dealing, that generally stamped the character 
 and moulded the life of the young, and sent forth 
 men and women fully furnished in mind and heart 
 to do their duty by the will of God. 
 
lyOMAN'S IVOR A' hV THE CHURCH. 
 
 185 
 
 THE NEED OF THOROUGH BIBLICAL TEACHING. 
 
 All acknowledge this need, and are loud in its 
 praise, and yet the practical steps are not taken to 
 sccu ':^ it. We fear that, in many instances, the two 
 grand text-books of former days are less popular 
 now. Neither the Bible, nor the Shorter Catec/tisin is 
 either so commonly, or so wisely used as when each 
 home was a Sabbath-school. Few, if any, of our 
 young people, get the solid instruction they once got 
 in doctrinal subjects. What the Church requires 
 most of all to-day is more thorough, downright, 
 earnest teaching, both in our families and in Sabbath- 
 schools. At no time was more solid instruction 
 given, and a surer basis laid of moral and religious 
 development, than when intelligent teachers in the 
 Sabbath-school, and especially faithful parents at 
 home, made the shorter catechism their text-book 
 of systematic theology, and the treasury of Bible 
 instruction. 
 
 A change has come over the Church, and we feel 
 confident that the International Lessons are, in part, 
 the cause of what we all deplore. But, while accept- 
 ing fully what is good in the latter, there is no need 
 for giving up the former. Let us rather combine 
 what is good in both ; and, therefore, we urge, most 
 earnestly, a return to the good old way of teaching 
 thoroughly the shorter catechism as the grandest 
 
i 'f-' 
 
 I ■' '■ 
 
 1% 
 
 WOMAN'S WORK IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 epitome of Bible-truth ever made. And if it has not 
 the prominence it once had in our schools, this be- 
 comes a stronger reason why \vc should make it all 
 the more prominent in our homes. A Presbyterian 
 Church cannot live without Bible instruction. Our 
 very existence depends on an intelligent acquaint- 
 ance with the Word of God. And the best time, 
 and place, and help for this noble work, is the 
 catechism taught to the young by earnest. God-fearing 
 parents, ;vho feel the full responsibility of their 
 charge — " Bring them up in the nurture and admoni- 
 tion of the Lord." 
 
 d« i ( 
 
 W 
 
 f'4 -iJ 
 
 
 m 
 
 MA 
 
 \m ■•■■ 
 
 II 
 
 H^ 
 
 PARENTAL RESl ONSIBILITY. 
 
 We know that no field left uncared for will ev^er 
 run to ivheat, but, in every case, to iveeds. So, no 
 untaught, untrained, uncared-for family will ever 
 become Presbyterian in their belief. To produce 
 such fruits as have grown for generations with such 
 profusion and happy results m Scotland and the 
 North of Ireland, demands intelligent Christian 
 culture, for it does not come by chance, nor is it ever 
 found in neglected homes. That form of belief, 
 known as Presbyterian, which we hold to be the 
 purest form of New Testament worship, both in 
 doctrine and polity, can be produced only by earnest 
 training, for it is not a natural growth in the depraved 
 
WOMAN'S WORK LV THE CHURCH. 
 
 187 
 
 human heart. It v/ill invariably be lound — as many 
 instances in every age go to show — that the children 
 who grow up in worldly, careless, prayerlcss, catechism- 
 less homes, will, naturally, degenerate to some lower 
 type of religious life, where they will be mere at home 
 than under Presbyterian teaching, if they do not go 
 to swell the great army of the unwashed, un-Church- 
 goii ; heathen that abound throughout our land, and 
 especially in our towns and greatc centres of popula- 
 tion. As a Church, we must either train our children 
 or die. And if we nave not religion in the home, we 
 will not have it long in the peiv. And yet many 
 liomes are criminally neglected by those who have 
 taken the most solemn vows to teach their children 
 by both precept and example. There is a sharply- 
 marked tendency among parents to turn over the 
 whole matter of the religious instruction of their 
 children to the Sabbath-school. And if our schools 
 are made the substitute for home training, they will 
 prove to be hinderances, and not helps in preparing 
 the way of the Lord. " The curse of the Lord is in 
 the house of the wicked, but He blesseth the habita- 
 tion of the just." — Prcv. iii., 33. And nere we come 
 upon .^. .,-... 
 
 I ■ 1: 
 
n» wi y 
 
 188 
 
 WOMAN'S WORK IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 5' « 
 
 ' •( 
 
 lit- ' 
 
 woman's true sphere of work and influence 
 
 in the church. 
 
 While elders and deacons seem to have been the 
 only two classes formally set apart officially to the 
 work of the Church, they were not the only classes 
 that worked for the Church's upbuilding. In 
 Rom. xvi., Paul greets both men and women whom 
 liC regarded as co-workers ; and at the very head of 
 the list stands the name of Phoebe, a devout Christian 
 woman and active worker in the Church of Cenchrea. 
 Priscilla and Aquila — a married couple — are also 
 named, but the wife's name preceding that of her 
 husband as being — what many wives are to-day — 
 the more earnest and active worker of the two ; 
 while he makes mention of many other godly women 
 — true help-meets in the Lord's work. 
 
 In the Church to-day many new spheres of labour 
 are opening up which wom.en can occupy with great 
 advantage, and bear noble testimony to the Lord. 
 It is an obvious fact, that were it not for women who, 
 like their sisters in the olden times love to linger 
 around the cross, visit the sepulchre of our Saviour, 
 or minister to him in loving deeds, many of our 
 prayer-meetings might be closed, our Sabbath-£;chools 
 would have few teachers, many of our Church organi- 
 -zations would soon cease to have a name, our congre- 
 gational life would wither away, our social meetings, 
 
.UENCE 
 
 >een the 
 y to the 
 Y classes 
 
 ?• In 
 n whom 
 head of 
 Christian 
 ]enchrea. 
 are also 
 t of her 
 to-day — 
 :he two ; 
 y women 
 
 of labour 
 nth great 
 he Lord, 
 men who, 
 to linger 
 Saviour, 
 y of our 
 :h-£;chools 
 ;h organi- 
 ir congre- 
 meetings, 
 
 IVO MAN'S IVOR A' IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 189 
 
 mission work, district visiting, in short, Christian 
 enterprise in every department, would be suspended. 
 Unless woman's instinctive sagacity, keener percep- 
 tions, and tenderer sympathies peculiarly fitted her 
 for nursing the sick, and visiting the afflicted — always 
 a large part of Christian work. Meanwhile, women's 
 missionary associations promise to develop greatly 
 the energy and efficiency of the Church in this great 
 department of labour, and many noble women are 
 now going out to the foreign field to tell of Jesus and 
 the Resurrection. We rejoice in all their Christian 
 activity, and wish it multiplied a thousandfold. We 
 regard all this as an omen for good, and would not 
 say a word that would detract from its importance. 
 
 THE HOME HER MAIN SPHERE OF INFLUENCE. 
 
 Notwithstanding all this, we hesitate not to affirm 
 .hat it is in and through the fatnily, and home-life, 
 that woman's influence is to tell most powerfully in 
 the Church and on Society. This must ever be her 
 special and distinctive sphere of labour, and from this 
 centre the great moral forces are produced that will 
 move the world. While oi'en occupynig, with 
 efficiency and rich spiritual results, other sp'^eres 
 and lines of Christian labour, still, her influence is - 
 mainly and most healthily through her family and 
 in her home. 
 
 
 
 s'hl 
 
 
 ' ii 
 
If 
 
 V 
 
 ti'W 
 
 i: 
 
 1. 
 
 \i'\ 
 
 i> 
 
 fr 
 
 U: 
 
 t ,» 
 
 Mi 
 
 
 m 
 
 ■» .♦ 
 
 if*"'' ■ 
 
 iiiii 
 
 i- ' ill 
 
 i?4 -^ !• 
 
 i* 
 
 190 
 
 7r(9J//iA^'6' /FOA'A' LV THE CHURCH. 
 
 Pious wives and mothers, quiet, retiring, unosten- 
 tatious, of large, practical common-sense, such as we 
 suppose the cousins Mary and Elizabeth to have 
 been ; or Martha and Mary, of Bethany — women 
 \vhose names may never be mentioned when public 
 affairs are discussed, who are never dreamt of when 
 conventions are held, whose names are never thought 
 of when a class of modern so-called Christian 
 workers are eulogized and occupy the front benches, 
 invariably absent from every mutual adulation 
 society, where self-constituted saints meet to purr 
 over one another, — these are the ones of whom 
 the Master says, ' Well done ! " W.ise, loving, earnest, 
 gentle Vv'omen, like all those in the Gospel story, 
 the aroma of whose memory fills the Church, as the 
 evening glory crowns the hill-tops. They are women 
 who would shrink from publicity in all its forms, who 
 prefer going in the early morning, while it is yet dark, 
 to embalm the body of Jesus with the love of their 
 heart, and going before anyone is astir ; or, who 
 linger by the cross long after everyone else has gone 
 home. These are the Christian workers who labour 
 at the foundations that lie out of sight of public 
 inspection. Women like these, free from tattle, tale- 
 bearing, gossip in all its forms ; their hearts filled 
 with their own great, solemn purpose, but whose 
 womanly, decided Christian bearing is manifest and 
 
WOMAN'S WORK IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 101 
 
 approved by all who know them ; women whose walk 
 is close with God, whose grace is diffused through 
 their home, who train their children in the fear of the 
 Lord, daily impressing upon them the sin of lying, 
 dishonesty, meanness of spirit, evil speaking, and the 
 need of forming a good, strong, Christ-like character ; 
 mothers whose daily care it is to make the home 
 a fitting place for the Master to visit, and where 
 he loves to come, do more for the kingdom of Christ 
 and the good of men than many who flaunt before 
 the public gaze, and who are ambitious of being 
 regarded as moral reformers. 
 
 What weighty admonitions the Apostle gives; and 
 though some think his advice is a little old-fashioned, 
 it is as much needed as ever, and, if taken, it would 
 work many blessed changes. — Titus iii., 3-5. Dread- 
 fully prosaic advice for this Nineteenth Century ! 
 Why, there are nothing but common duties mentioned! 
 He allows no room for enterprise ! no recognition of 
 woman's rights in their modern sense ! " Love your 
 husbands ! love your children ! keepers at home ! 
 discreet, chaste, etc ! " How dreadfully common- 
 place ! Not even a word about attending conven- 
 tions ! Probably the Apostle would have spoken 
 differently had he lived in this age of higher 
 education for women ! " That the women be in 
 behaviour as becometh the Gospel." ** Let the women 
 
 if»*- 
 
n. 
 
 * ,> 
 
 -i i*- 
 
 M 
 
 V> 
 
 192 
 
 lyOMAN'S IVORK AV THE CHURCH. 
 
 adorn themselves in modest apparel, and with good 
 works, as becometh women professing godliness." 
 He speaks of some who learn to be idle, wandering 
 about from house to house ; and not only idle, but 
 tattlers also, and busybodies, speaking things that 
 they ought not : " Let all such learn to guide the 
 house, and give no occasion to the adversary to speak 
 reproachfully." 
 
 The sins Paul pointed out are still common, and 
 the graces he inculcates need as careful cultivation 
 as ever. We cannot improve on Apostolic teaching, 
 and the fact that these virtues are the commonplaces 
 that cluster around home-life, makes them all the 
 more precious. Though nothing could fly more 
 directly in the face of modem tendencies than the 
 lessons contained in this brief paragraph, yet the 
 woman who follows Paul's advice is a true help-meet, 
 and a Christian worker in the noblest sense. Such 
 a woman cannot go anywhere without carrying a 
 benediction with her. According to the Divine 
 judgment, woman's best adorning is not the plaiting 
 of her hair, the wearing of gold or putting on of 
 goodly apparel, but good ivorks. These are the jewels 
 and adorning which give her beauty in the eyes of 
 both God and man. The pious Sarah, fit companion 
 for Abraham, the friend of God, the modest Rebecca, 
 the tender Rachel, the humble Ruth, the sweet wife 
 
WOxMAN'S WORK IN THE CHURCH, 
 
 193 
 
 of Elkanah, the anxious Martha, the devout Mary, 
 the practical Dorcas — noble women, all, — these are 
 true workers in the vineyard of the Lord. 
 
 VALUE OF PERSONAL AND QUIET DUTIES. 
 
 One of the most blessed things we learn in the 
 Gospel is the value our Saviour puts on little thingSy 
 — the cup of cold water ; faithful in a few things, etc. 
 It is quality and not quantity Pie esteems. He asks 
 not hoiv muck we do, but hozv we do it. No deed, 
 even the smallest, is common that springs from a 
 heart wholly consecrated to Him. And if we would 
 bring a holy life to Christ, and offer Him the broken 
 and contrite spirit, we must be as careful of our Jire- 
 side duties, as we are of the duties of the sanctuary. 
 
 In our religious life, as in our social, we are apt to 
 conform to what is public, popular, and attended with 
 eclat. And yet the mightiest influences this world 
 has ever seen have proceeded from quiet souls, that 
 have, like some of the great forces in nature, been 
 nourished in secret. To be the means of giving an 
 impulse to some great man, as his teacher did to 
 Martin Luther. And no one knows when he does 
 his greatest service. As the flower dies when the 
 seed is forming, so, many yield the richest results 
 through those whom they have trained and taught 
 the ways of God. Obscure themselves, they have 
 
 I 
 
 111* 
 
 tl- 
 
 H ■. 
 
194 
 
 IVO.UAIV'S WORK LV THE CIWRCir. 
 
 M% 
 
 vs 
 
 
 !•! 
 
 
 « ■,, 
 
 tarlf 
 
 I 
 
 lived in their descendants. Jesse may be no great 
 figure in history, but David was, and the training of 
 David was a grand work for the Lord. Zechariah 
 and Zebedee were not large men when compared 
 with the two Johns — the Baptist and the Apostle. 
 Our best service does not consist in great works done 
 in public. Philip probably did his greatest service 
 when he preached a sermon to one hearer in the 
 chariot, while he and the eunuch rode together. 
 
 All Christian workers must have the spirit of their 
 Master, and work as if their Saviour were standing 
 by their side and witnessing their works of faith and 
 labours of love. Like Him, too, v/e must learn to 
 do little things well ; for nothing is really little that 
 bears on man's life and destiny. Many can do the 
 great that fail in the little. Many are heroic when 
 the world is witnessing them and ready to shout 
 applause, who are cowards in the secret of their own 
 hearts. Because the ten talents have not been com- 
 mitted to us, we hide the one in a napkin. Peter 
 said he could die for his Master, but he could not 
 keep aivake for him. Never despise duty, however 
 small or obscure. Many seem to live and prepare 
 for one deed, speaking one word, or sending one 
 message. It seems a small contribution, but on the 
 scale of eternity it is mighty. That one deed, or 
 word, or message, may live in the memory and heart 
 
; < 
 
 lyO MAN'S IVOR A' AV THE CHURCH. 
 
 195 
 
 of generations, and streams of blessing may flow 
 from that fountain opened through all the ages to 
 come. 
 
 John Newton was seven years old when his mother 
 died. All that he remembered of her was her pray- 
 ing for him with her hands on his head, and the tears 
 rolling down her earn st face. He always believed 
 his conversion was in answer to her prayers. Newton 
 was, in turn, instrumental in guiding the mind of 
 Cowper at a critical time of his spiritual history, and 
 his songs will cheer the Church during all the days 
 of her pilgrimage. Cowper, in turn, led Carey to the 
 Saviour. Carey went out to India, and his work 
 eternity alone will reveal. And all this wide stream 
 of blessing flows from the little fountain — an earnest 
 mother praying to the God of the covenant for her 
 darling boy — a mother of whom the world knows 
 nothing but this fact. But how much the world owes 
 to this mother ! and what encouragement to others 
 to go and do likewise ! ' , 
 
 i-'.^ 
 
 il{ 
 
 AN OPPORTUNITY FOR ALL. 
 
 And who may not work for this Master? True, 
 the best and the noblest are unworthy to unloose the 
 latchet of Christ's shoes, yet a sinful woman may 
 wash His sacred feet. Personal merit may not touch 
 His shoe-latchet, but love may kiss His feet ; and 
 
19G 
 
 WOMAN'S WORK AV THE CHURCH. 
 
 ^■'> 
 
 iii,.i- 
 
 ■\\ 
 
 it , 
 
 the love that poured the ointment upon them was 
 more precious to Him than all the perfume of Araby 
 the Blest. Through the door of love who may not 
 enter His service and minister to Him ? And, though 
 He may have committed to your keeping but the one 
 talent, there is nothing your Saviour would have you 
 do for Him that He has not given you the means to 
 accomplish. 
 
 On the other hand, what compensation does a 
 woman make to society, who inflicts upon the public 
 a few hysterical addresses or crude sermonettes, but 
 robs it of its noble men and women, when, by her neg- 
 lect, she has allowed her home to go to confusion and 
 her children to grow up savages. " Woman's Rights " 
 is one of the stock phrases of our day. But the 
 attainment of these, in the sense in which some 
 women seem to understand the term, is the establish- 
 ment of baby's wrongs, and a blight on the public 
 ',veal. God never calls any mother to leave her home 
 duties for outside work. Those who are freed from 
 such ties may engage in such work as their abilities 
 and conscience may prompt ; but every married 
 woman must find her chief sphere of labour largely 
 at home. She must retire gladly and lovingly into 
 Christ's inner Church, and occupy her precious hours 
 in the holy ministry of the home — that Church in the 
 house — which is often one of the sweetest sanctuaries 
 
 r.? 
 
 :;.i 
 
TPP 
 
 WOMAN'S IVORh' IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 19: 
 
 *i 
 
 on earth, whose sacredness has overshadowed us, and 
 which w • feel till the last day of life. As it has been 
 very pithily put, by a recent 'vriter, " Samuel was 
 not brought up on a ma's feeding-bottle, while his 
 mother went gallivanting o.f to Shiloh three limes a 
 year with Hannah." These were the days of repose 
 in homes ; so she looked after her nursling three 
 years at home. Give me a wise, loving mother in the 
 Christian home, training her children for the Lord, 
 and I will show you the true Christian worker, the 
 real home missionary. A home with Christ as its 
 centre, under the loving care of a wise. God-fearing 
 mother, and God and eternity alone can reveal the 
 extent of such a one's influence. And if this seems 
 to be a contracted sphere, ma):e it all the more 
 intense, as the lens gathers the scattered rays on one 
 bright focus. 
 
 " But surely you will make an exception of the 
 minister's wife 1" remarks someone at this point, she 
 must take the lead in all good works ! But why the 
 minister's wife more than any other Christian woman? 
 We affirm that that wife who makes the home of her 
 husband a scene of peace and joy, that guards his 
 precious hours from needless intrusion, that keeps all 
 tattle and gossip from his ears — the small insinuations 
 of smaller people — and sends him up to his pulpit 
 each Sabbath in good spirits, in good health, and 
 
 ^ v*i 
 
 . ,1: 
 
mfm 
 
 
 m 
 
 198 
 
 WOMAN'S WORK IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 throws the sunshine of her own heart around all his 
 work, is doing most for his people, as well as for him- 
 self, whether they know it or not. 
 
 Woman's grand sphere of power is elsewhere, and 
 through other modes of working. In looking back 
 upon the history of the Church, and the many leading 
 men who have been instrumental in guiding her 
 movements, we find there is scarcely any of these 
 great men of God but had the help, the sympathy, 
 and co-operation of some warm-hearted, devout 
 female friend — a wife, a sister, a mother — who was 
 the inspiration and promoter of their great life-work. 
 We find mothers, with tears and prayers, dedicating 
 their sons to the service of the Gospel, and encourag- 
 ing them, to abandon their professions as lawyers, 
 litt&ate7trs, rhetoricians, and many a secular calling, 
 that they might follow Ch'ist in the preaching of his 
 truth. And these men of God were seconded and 
 strengthened in all noble endeavours and acts of self- 
 denial by some noble woman, whose heart was full of 
 the truth which she loved. Such was the niother of 
 Augustine, the wife of John Knox, the mother of the 
 Wesleys, the w'ife of David Livingstone, and many 
 another known only to the Great Task-Master, for 
 whom they were content to labour in secret. Verily 
 they shall not lose their reward. After the self-sacri- 
 fice of the Saviour, the sublimest self-denial and the 
 
IVOATAX'S WORK /.V THE CHURCH. 
 
 100 
 
 purest love is that of a woman. There is nothing 
 on this earth more in sympathy with the Saviour and 
 His mission of salvation, than the heart of a woman 
 sanctified by His grace, and the Redeemer sees no 
 truer pattern of His own Hfe. Christian women ! 
 well may you work earnestly for the Gospel of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Think of the great deliverance 
 it has wrought out for you, and the blessed influence 
 of that Gospel upon the social and moral condition 
 of woman. Separated from the sweet charities of 
 life, and the all-purifying power of the Gospel, what 
 burdens have your sisters not borne, and to what 
 degradation have they not been reduced ! But from 
 being the toy of man's pleasure, or the slave of liis 
 passions, the Gospel lifts woman up, and declares her 
 to be tnafi's helpmeet. And by the sweeter intuitions 
 of her heart, and the tenderer graces of her sensi- 
 bilities, she, in turn, smoothes the asperities of life, 
 and becomes the sweetener of earth's sorrows. 
 
 Anything that touches woman, touches the moral 
 life of the world. When the young women of a 
 place are giddy, frivolous, shallow', ignorant, and given 
 over to the vulgar display of cheap decorations, it 
 must prove a most deadly blight on the community. 
 On the contrary, where the young women arc 
 intelligent, sober-minded, chaste, lovers of good 
 things, a joy, a help, an inspiration, — as cheerful as 
 
IffTiiPF 
 
 UBi 
 
 200 
 
 ll^OJ/A.V'S IV^RK' IN THE CHURCH. 
 
 r \-:\ 
 
 w ^ 
 
 ^ ;» 
 
 
 the song of birds, and as pure as the opening flowers 
 of spring, — it is the richest benediction God -an send 
 a people. Our young men could not then afford to 
 be ninnies and nondescripts, occupying the medial 
 line between the sexes — mere clothes-pegs for men- 
 millinerv. 
 
 Women, if you could only feel, through one strong 
 impulse, one holy experience, your indebtedness to 
 the Gospel of Jesus Christ, you surely never could 
 encourage those tendencies to worldliness and frivolity 
 that so largely defeat the work of the Church. 
 
 The early ages were blessed with many such 
 women, noble examples of devotion and intense 
 earnestness, v/ho regarded it as their life-work to 
 inspire and second the heroic efforts of a husband, a 
 son, a brother, urging them to consecrate themselves 
 to the service of Christ. And in this world there is 
 no grander or wider sphere of influence. 
 
 Would that such devotion and loving service were 
 more common. For not till the last day, and the 
 doom of this world is sealed, shall it be known how 
 many of all those who swell the ranks of the 
 redeemed have been owing to the quiet, unostenta- 
 tious, earnest, humble efforts of God-fearing women, 
 whom the world never knew, and who never desired 
 that the world should know them. 
 

 
 
 '■ ui ' 
 
 * 
 
 , ..j 
 
 THE HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 
m 
 
 ili' . 
 
 ll^i^ 
 
 Thy holy child Jesus. — Acts iv., 27. 
 
 And he went down with them, and qpime to Nazareth, and was 
 subject unto them ; but his mother kept all these things in her heart. 
 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God 
 and man. — Luke ii., 51, 52. 
 
 And he came to Nazareth, where /ie had been brought up, and, as his 
 custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day and stood 
 up for to read. — Luke iv., 16. 
 
 Thy mother and thy brethren stand without desiring to speak with 
 thee. — Luke viii., 20. 
 
 For neither did his brethren believe in him. — John vii., 5. 
 
 
 
 ii- 
 
 litiy, .. : 
 
 I'!' ftp* '! < 
 
 I,: 
 
 h'*' 
 
^'til 
 
 THE HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 The Gospel begins with the story of a family. It 
 is a wonderful home-scene—a father, a mother, and a 
 little babe are there ; and thus the New Testament 
 opens with a picture of idyllic purity which can never 
 lose its charm. No religion that begins thus, in the 
 very heart of humanity, could ever lose its character 
 or force. In that home,— type of all others,— we have 
 the grand unit of human life— the FAMILY. In that 
 quiet, peaceful home of Nazareth, the hopes of 
 humanity are cradled. Who can measure the blessed- 
 ness of any true home ? How much less this home, 
 where Joseph was itj guide and support, the home 
 which Mary sweetened by her presence, and into 
 which Jesus himself brought the very light and love 
 of Heaven. What a model for all our homes, where 
 the child grew in wisdom and stature, and in favour 
 with God and man — a home, simple, natural, con- 
 tented, pure. 
 
 The home of Nazareth ought to correct the insin- 
 cerities and artificial bondage of our times, and diffuse 
 
 11 
 
 
m «" mmy 
 
 I' I 
 
 204 
 
 HO ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 a sweeter, healthier atmosphere around us, where 
 childhood and the dawn of life's morning may 
 brighten into the holy light of a mother's love and a 
 father's tender care. But woe be to that home from 
 whose sacred precincts all love and fondness, all 
 gentleness and the fear of the Lord have fled, and 
 where nothing is left but contention, peevishness, 
 distrust, and alienation of heart. And woe be to the 
 children that have such an environment ! Of all 
 scenes on earth, the Christian home comes nearest to 
 the bliss of Heaven, which is itself presented to us as 
 a home and a family gathering, freed from all care, 
 exempt from all sorrow, kept from all sin, the 
 children delivered from everything that can hurt or 
 disturb, and living in the light of the Father's face. 
 No place is nearer Heaven than the Christian home : 
 " Here we have the holiest altars, the wisest teachers, 
 the tenderest love, the sweetest graces, and the most 
 lastincf influences." 
 
 HIS INFANCY AND CHILDHOOD. 
 He was born as other little infants are born, lay in 
 His mother's arms in soft, sweet slumber; she fondled 
 Him on her knee, and pressed Him to her heart. He 
 awoke, and slept, and awoke again, and was nourished 
 like all other infants, and thus the gladsome years 
 passed by. 
 
HO ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 205 
 
 From His infancy till Ke reached the age of twelve, 
 when the sole recorded incident of His boyhood is 
 given us, we have no history of His life. Those 
 wondrous years are covered by one statement — 
 " And Jesus increased m wisdom and stature, and in 
 favour with God and man." And Mary, His mother, 
 had much to ponder in her heart. What a perfect 
 mould the young life was cast in, to fill up the 
 symmetry of this x^tvine ideal ! " The grace of God 
 was upon him." What a warm," pure atmosphere to 
 breathe, and to be surrounded by ! What a blessed 
 life to live, and what a full, rich pattern of our own ! 
 For the life which He lived in the flesh is the model 
 of the one we have to live now. 
 
 He was a child before He was a man, and had all 
 the experiences of a child. For the boy Jesus of the 
 Gospels was a real boy, as He was a'^terwards a most 
 natural man. He knew all the stages of growth, from 
 childhood to manhood, and had a babe's experience 
 of knowing nothing ; the child's, of knowing only a 
 little ; for He grew in wisdom as he grew in stature 
 — the universal necessity of development. 
 
 ';' i 
 
 # 
 
 
 :,_ J ..^ :...,' HIS EARLY TRAINING. 
 
 The holy child Jesus was trained in a home of 
 pious refinement, though His parents were poor, and 
 throughout His life He bore the marks of that 
 
♦""i^^ir 
 
 206 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 m 
 
 Ji! 
 
 ■« K 
 
 training which He received under Mary's roof. Mary 
 brought Him up. What a lesson is conveyed to all 
 mothers by the fact that Jesus was brought up by 
 His mother, who regarded this as her sweetest and 
 grandest work ! So many young people groiv, like 
 Topsy. They have no Christian care or culture 
 bestowed on them. All is yielded to their own will, 
 and that will is merely the whim of the hour, and the 
 natural result is seen in the waywardness, the folly, 
 the griefs, that characterize so many homes, and 
 which the Church so deeply deplores. Want of early 
 training is the ready explanation of much that is 
 seen in society to-day, and which does more to 
 defeat the energies of the Church than any other 
 known cause. But Mary brought Jesus up. Even 
 He had been to His mother the object of much 
 earnest, anxious, yearning, loving care. And the 
 most momentous of all this mother's concerns was 
 the training of that holy child who iiad been com- 
 mitted to her keeping. And to preserve her home 
 for the Lord is still the chief work of every mother, 
 from which no outside work can ever free her. Many 
 mothers think that this would circumscribe their 
 energies, and that God has called them to a more 
 public service. And while they profess to engage in 
 what they are pleased to call Christian work, they 
 
 mm. . 
 
 m ii 
 
110 ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 207 
 
 leave their homes to become bear-gardens, and the 
 Lord is not honoured by this mistaken choice. 
 
 Jesus never forgot His mother's early care of Him, 
 and how much He was under obligation to her who 
 had nursed Him at her breast, and fondled Him on 
 her knee, in his helpless infancy. Mary was the 
 human instrument employed in impressing a know- 
 ledge of the Scriptures, and the fear of the Lord, on 
 the young mind and heart of her son ; for the truths 
 that filled her heart now, filled His in the after years 
 of His life. How tenderly and beautifully this plant 
 grew up, which the Father had planted in the garden 
 of Mary's home ! And what tender emotions filled 
 His soul when He came to say good-bye to Nazareth, 
 and leave the place dear to Him by a thousand 
 associations and tender memories of home life ! 
 
 HIS OBEDIENCE TO IIIS PARENTS. 
 
 This was just what might have been expected to 
 follow as the natural result of such training as His. 
 How fondly Jesus cherished all the obligations that 
 His home imposed upon Him, and how He reverenced 
 that most fundamental of all relationships, and 
 honoured His father and mother as He would have 
 us do. At first His mother felt hurt at His remaining 
 behind them in Jerusalem — " So^", why hast thou 
 dealt with us thus, thy father and I have sought thee 
 
208 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 iNi 
 
 '%% 
 
 sorrowinc-' ^ " But how readily He left behind all the 
 attractions of the great city, and went home with His 
 parents to that obscure little village. And then, it is 
 added, in one of those wonderfully suggestive 
 sentences, for which God's Word is remarkable — 
 " He remained subject to his parents." One stroke 
 completes a grand picture : a flood of light is let in 
 on His whole domestic and filial relations. He put 
 Himself lovingly under the control of His parents, 
 going and coming at their bidding, ever ready to run 
 an errand, or do a turn, or save the steps of His 
 mother, to anticipate her wish and brighten the home, 
 for love to her lay at the root of His life. He 
 engaged in His humble tasks and quiet duties with- 
 out a murmur, and thus He proved Himself a perfect 
 son, a loving brother, and a true friend. 
 
 How much brighter and better would many of our 
 homes become if His example were more closely 
 followed, and father and mother honoured, as they 
 deserve to be, by all their children. Many young lads 
 become too wise to take advice ; the)^ think they 
 know more than either father or mother, and grow 
 restive under parental control, and do everything 
 under protest. What a rebuke to all such conduct is 
 the example of Him who, during all the years He 
 was in His home, remained subject to His parents ! 
 
110 ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 209 
 
 HIS EARLY AND SILENT YEARS. 
 
 What a holy reserve hangs over the early years of 
 our Lord's life. Just where curiosity is most anxious 
 to put questions, it is met with solemn silence. There 
 is reticence on all subjects that minister to curiosity 
 without producing spiritual results — His appearance, 
 stature, complexion, colour of hair, eyes, or of what 
 temperament: — what His parents thought of Him; 
 what His brothers and sisters thought of Him when 
 He lived in the home with them : what impression 
 He made on those with whom He was associated ; 
 did He yield to the ordinary impulses of youth and 
 engage heartily in amusements ? The silence of 
 Scripture on these subjects is most expressive, and 
 we must walk with reverent feet through the secret 
 sanctuaries of our Lord's life. : ; ^ 
 
 Our Lord's home-life has a peculiar and special 
 interest for us, and shows that our real life is not the 
 one Hved in publicity and before the gaze of the 
 world, but the unseen life lived in the secret places of 
 the Most High. It also shows that every true life 
 of service must be preceded by long years of quiet 
 preparation, with nothing but God and our own 
 conscience to urge us on. Our Lord's early years, 
 lived in the home of Nazareth, come nearer to us by 
 way of example, than the later and more public 
 periods when He was living His life of active service. 
 
 '■■%■ 
 
 .^* 
 
210 
 
 IIOME-LIFR OF OUR LORD. 
 
 .% 
 
 I^^^H 
 
 i^ ■ 
 
 ;■, 
 
 
 H 
 
 If' :ilfl 
 
 i 
 
 )M' 
 
 I » 
 
 w 
 
 'f 
 
 -ft 
 
 id. 
 
 "lit «1 
 
 1 
 
 iil 
 
 His life under Mary's roof, in the quiet of those early 
 home-scenes, spent in the midst of His daily duties 
 and household cares, was more like the life we have 
 to live, through the dull routine of our every-day 
 engagements. And these test our character more 
 than public engagements do, for in these we have the 
 stimulus of the approbation, or disapprobation, of 
 thousands. The Jesus of Nacareth is more of a 
 pattern to us than the Jesus of Gethseniane, or the 
 Jesus of the Cross, or of His miraculous works. The 
 Gfrcat lesson of His life, as interpreted by Himself, 
 was, that we should be engaged in our Father's 
 business, in the field, or the shop, the office, or 
 market, even more than in the public walks of 
 Christian effort ; for this latter is the duty of the few, 
 but the former, of the thousands. God was with 
 Him, even at the carpenter's bench, and solitude, to 
 Him, was just another name for communion with 
 His Father. Our Lord's quiet hours, and His un- 
 noticed years, are worthy of study, in this age of 
 bustle, demonstrations, conventions, public oratory, 
 endless meetings, and general fussiness of the flesh. 
 At this particular time, there is great danger of 
 mistaking the ostentation of the old man for the zeal 
 of the i:ew one. The tendency to-day is to court 
 publicity and notoriety, and to crowd out the quiet 
 hours of reflection and devotion, so necessary to feed 
 
HOME- LIFE OF OUR LORD, 
 
 211 
 
 50 early 
 ^ duties 
 i^e have 
 ery-day 
 ;r more 
 lave the 
 ition, of 
 )re of a 
 £?, or the 
 vs. The 
 Himself, 
 Father's 
 )ffice, or 
 ^valks of 
 
 the few, 
 vas with 
 litude, to 
 Ion with 
 
 His un- 
 ,s age of 
 
 oratory, 
 ;he flesh, 
 anger of 
 
 the zeal 
 
 to court 
 the quiet 
 y to feed 
 
 and sustain the life that is hid with Christ in God. 
 Ever}' public life must rest on, and be fed by, this 
 inner, secret, unseen life as its proper root. 
 
 Jesus not only put Himself lovingly under parental 
 authority, and submitted to all the claims of an 
 ordinary household as son, brother, friend, and citizen, 
 but He lived in so quiet and natural a way, that His 
 most intimate friends — even His own brethren and 
 nearest relatives — saw no special marks of His 
 Messiahship. Nathanael, though living close by, had 
 never heard of Him, and was surprised at what was 
 now told him — " Can there any good thing come out 
 of Nazareth?" In this way, through the long, silent 
 years. He was being prepared for His work, built up 
 in body and mind for the three years of consuming 
 labour, that were so soon to follow. 
 
 HIS RELATION TO THE OTHER MEMBERS. 
 
 Much of the comfort and peace of a home 
 depends on the mutual esteem and sympathy, the 
 consideration and forbearance, of its inmates. If 
 misunderstanding and alienated affection enter, then 
 the very conditions of happiness are destroyed. 
 Beside Jesus, there were other members who were 
 either His own brothers and sisters, or who, at least, 
 stood to Him in this relation. 
 
 How few homes are happy, with no drawbacks 
 
 \ 
 

 212 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD, 
 
 \\\ 
 
 w 
 
 m i' 
 
 ■h, 
 
 from selfishness, bad tempers, and want of considera- 
 tion ! As a handful of sand, thrown in among polished 
 machirery, jars, so there is more or less of friction in 
 most homes. And the home of Nazareth was no 
 exception, for Jesus had His own peculiar domestic 
 griefs, the chief of which was thj want of sympathy 
 on the part of the other members. His mother, who 
 had been proud of Him, now began to be greatly 
 disappointed at the course He was beginning to shape 
 ' out for Himself His brethren thought they knew 
 better than He did, what line of conduct He ought 
 to pursue, and so they came to give Him advice. 
 During the years He had lived with them, His life 
 had been so natural and gentle, and, in many respects, 
 so like their own, tlicy could not bring themselves to 
 believe He was so much greater than they were, and 
 there may have been a measure of envy at His 
 growing popularity. They passed cold criticisms on 
 His actions, sought to compel Him to return home, 
 for thev had fears for His safety, and some doubts 
 dl-ou^ ]ils sanity. • 
 
 It is quite evident that Mary sympathized with the 
 others as against Him. And hardest of all to bear 
 were the reflections of His own mother, whom He 
 tenderly loved. Jesus would like to please her, and 
 please them all, but He must do His Father's will, 
 and finish His Father's work, and that came in other 
 
 ^MrB 
 
no ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 2i;3 
 
 ' i 
 
 forms, and in different splicres, than she cr they had 
 ima{4incd. So the proverb was fulfilled — "A skeleton 
 in every house" ; a worm at the root of every budding 
 joy, a shadow across the pathway of every sunny 
 prospect No tongue can tell what trouble it brought 
 to Mis heart that, " Neither did His brethren believe 
 in Him." The members of His own family left Him 
 to be ministered to by strangers, and the women who 
 waited upon Him were not His sisters, but kind 
 hearts found among strangers, who gave to Him of 
 their substance. 
 
 Want of sympathy at home must have been to 
 His sensitive nature one of His severest trials. 
 There is no unappreciated member of any of our 
 homes who can say, " I have trials to endure in this 
 respect which my Lord had no experience of, and did 
 not endure before me." For He who was in all 
 points tempted like as we are, bore those trials also — 
 the alienated affections of those who were closest on 
 earth to Him, even the reflections of His own 
 mother. Jesus quietly endured this wrong, and waited 
 till the shadows passed by, and a diviner peace united 
 all hearts in one. It was a temporary misunder- 
 standing, that did not lessen His affection for them. 
 He lived for them. He prayed for them ; and one of 
 His appearances after His resurrecticin was person- 
 ally and alone to James, His own brother, who when 
 
 1 
 
 \ 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 •- 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
'nfw 
 
 214 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 convinced himself acquainted ail the others, and this 
 may be the explanation of the removal of all their 
 doubts. For mother and brethren, along with the 
 Apostles, swelled the enthusiasm that gathered around 
 His resurrection life, and shared the joys that filled 
 all their hearts. It is a sweet picture that closes the 
 scene. " These all continued with one accord in 
 prayer and supplication with the women, and Mary, 
 the mother of Jesus, and with His brethren." How 
 our Lord's example ought to encourage us to over- 
 look temporary misunderstandings, and to pray and 
 work for those who are our own flesh and blood, 
 and, in consequence, have a double claim upon our 
 Christian sympathies ! 
 
 THE SCENES OF HIS YOUTH. 
 
 He was attached to Nazareth, and thought of it as 
 He did of no other place. He cherished it fondly, 
 as everyone does the place of his birth and boyhood. 
 Its gentle slopes, over which light and shadow chased 
 each other during the long summer day ; the valley, 
 carpeted with early blossoms ; the fringes of the 
 wooded vales ; the crystal brooks, making sweet 
 music as they went ; the wide prospect, from the vale 
 of the Jordan to the sparkling waters of the blue 
 Mediterranean ; the singing birds on many a bough ; 
 the quaint little houses and narrow streets, \vere all an 
 
 *y 
 
m 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 21; 
 
 .nd this 
 ill their 
 ith the 
 , around 
 Lit filled 
 ^ses the 
 cord in 
 I ]\Iary, 
 " How 
 to over- 
 )ray and 
 \ blood, 
 pon our 
 
 of it as 
 
 fondly, 
 )0)'liood. 
 V chased 
 c valley, 
 
 of the 
 g sweet 
 
 the vale 
 the blue 
 I bough ; 
 L're all an 
 
 attraction to Him. And, because He was human, He 
 felt bound to the place where He had been brought 
 up by a thousand tender association j, and it cost His 
 heart a pang to leave it, and He felt all the more 
 keenly the rough treatment He received when He 
 returned to the early scenes of His life. I have 
 often striven to imagine the scene of our Lord's 
 return to Nazareth after His first preaching tour, and 
 His farewell to the place where He had lived for 
 thirty years. 
 
 When He stood up to read. His words were so 
 sweet. His aspect so tender and gracious, that all 
 admired Him, and felt honoured bv the fame of a 
 fellow-countryman. But they begin to ask : " Is not 
 this the carpenter's son ? Is not Mary His mother? 
 His brothers and sisters, are they not all here with 
 us ? Do we not know them all very well ? What right 
 then has He to assume any airs of superiority, or be 
 different from any of us ? When we are all common- 
 place, what right has He to be anything else?" And 
 so, as the flush of beauty fades from the evening 
 clouds, and leaves all cold and gray, so their admiration 
 changed to indifference, and that into alienation and 
 hatred, lul, at last, they rush upon Him to drag Him 
 forth to throw Him over the precipice. But He 
 passed through the midst of them and went His 
 way, and never returned to that humble roof that 
 
 IN ^ ill 
 
 . :'^ii 
 
 
 
 ■ ^ ^ — • 
 
 S5 
 
w 
 
 r 
 
 "fPP 
 
 f 
 
 ■ *>' 
 
 liM 
 
 IIG 
 
 NO ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 had sheltered Him so long, and never preached more 
 in their little synagogue. But those early memories 
 continued to dwell in His heart, and He parted from 
 
 His friends now with regret. 
 
 HIS DEVOUT SPIRIT. 
 
 Here we do not refer specially to His long sessions 
 of prayer, so emphasized in the life He lived in the 
 flesh — " He went out and departed into a solitary 
 place and there prayed : He withdrew into the 
 wilderness and prayed : He continued .~1' j,at in 
 prayer, etc." These were not merely communings 
 with His Father, but were often the cry of an 
 anxious soul, an earnest calling upon God for help, 
 the expressed dependence of a weary heart that 
 longed for rest. 
 
 But we refer rather to His habits oi public worship, 
 and the honour He put upon the House of God. 
 How remarkable that statement — "As His custom 
 was, He went into the synagogue on the Sabba; i- 
 day," etc. From childhood His place in the syna- 
 gogue was never found vacant. In childhood He 
 worshipped as a child, and in manhood He worshipped 
 as a man. Who doubts that a little child can wor- 
 ship God ? Has God Himself not said that He has 
 perfected praise out of the mouth of babes ? While 
 living in Nazareth, a part of His bringing up was 
 
 »■, \ 
 
, 1 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 217 
 
 the custom He had of worshipping each Sabbath 
 with His parents in the synagogue. 
 
 If ever there Hved a man who might deem public 
 worship unworthy of him, and quite unnecessary to 
 nourish his spiritual Hfe, Jesus was that man, and we 
 can suppose liat, with good reason. He might have 
 excused Himself from membership in a Church that 
 was by no means a pure communion, and never a 
 very inviting service. If any one could do it, we might 
 suppose Him to have preferred the green hills and 
 leafy bowers, the shady stream and flowery dells 
 around Nazareth : those bright spring mornings, 
 richly laden with the perfume of early blossoms, 
 under the wide dome of heaven — the great temple of 
 nature — to the close, stifling air of the little syna- 
 gogue. But Jesus never once did this. Nor did He 
 ever go out boating on the Sea of Galilee for 
 pleasure. But He regularly waited on the ordinances 
 of God's house, and as He listened to the Scriptures 
 read, and took part in the hymns and prayers of that 
 divine worship. He was brought into spiritual fellow- 
 ship with the great and the good of every age. It 
 was to His soul as the very gate of Heaven, and He 
 rejoiced in that union that made Him one with all 
 that had ever worshipped God in spirit and in truth. 
 He felt as David before Him had felt — " One day in 
 Thy courts is better than a thousand." Did that 
 
218 
 
 no ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 r 'i 
 
 W^' 
 
 1» ; I ■ i 
 
 i ■' 
 
 I?'-! 
 
 worshipper prove Himself to be a help or a hinderance 
 in the synagogue? Few sermons could be less in- 
 structive than those He heard from many a formal 
 preacher, and few sacred services could be less 
 inviting. Was this worshipper among the fault- 
 finders and obstructionists who stirred up trouble ? 
 Or was He among the earnest, the devout, the useful, 
 whose presence is always an inspiration ? If any- 
 thing was to be done, or help required, if any weary, 
 discouraged souls needed sympathy and care, they 
 were sure of findinc^ it in Him. I do not believe He 
 ever went forward at the close of the service to 
 grumble or complain, to worry the preacher, or leave 
 stinging words in the breast of anyone that was 
 doincj the best he knew how. 
 
 If our Lord's custom of attending public worship 
 were imitated by all His professed people, how many 
 vacant places would be filled up in our churches, and 
 how much more hearty many a dead service would 
 become ! How fruitful of excuses many are against 
 regular attendance on public worship ! The day is 
 very hot, or it is very cold ; it is very wet, or it is very 
 dry ; we have been unusually busy during the week, 
 and need the Sabbath to rest our exhausted frame ; 
 or we are not very well and must take a little 
 medicine (and it is wonderful how many are poorly 
 
derance 
 less in- 
 . formal 
 be less 
 2 fault- 
 rouble ? 
 2 useful, 
 If any- 
 T weary, 
 .re, they 
 ieve He 
 rvice to 
 or leave 
 lat was 
 
 worship 
 w many 
 hes, and 
 e would 
 
 against 
 e day is 
 t is very 
 le week, 
 
 frame ; 
 
 a little 
 J poorly 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 210 
 
 on the Sabbath), and they will wait all the week in 
 order to take it on the Sabbath day. 
 
 Jesus never seems to liave had any of these excuses. 
 The house of God was a joy to Him, and we may 
 suppose that never, on any Sabbath, was His seat 
 vacant ; and the sweet, earnest, devout, loving 
 worshipper was always an inspiration, and He was 
 never found combining with a clique to have the rabbi 
 removed. Like the bee, that gathers honey from soot 
 when the flowers fail it, so He drew all the sweetness 
 and nutriment out of the service, and every day His 
 soul was refreshed by the public worship in God's 
 house. 
 
 THE SACRED RESERVE. 
 
 We have said there is a wonderful reticence on all 
 that does not minister to our spiritual profit, and idle 
 curiosity is always baffled. We would like to know 
 more of His home-life, but the scenes were too tender 
 to be spread out before curious eyes. On one or two 
 occasions the curtain is lifted, and we get a glimpse 
 of the manner of that life, and from that a fond 
 fancy loves to picture the whole. We arc told that 
 He grew in wisdom and stature: He remained subject 
 to His parents : He was in the habit of going to 
 worship in the synagogue on the Sabbath : He was a 
 carpenter, and was called the carpenter's son ; and, 
 from His supposed want of early education, those 
 
'* 
 
 220 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 ■ I' 
 
 who knew Him best wondered at His wisdom, show- 
 ing that they did not expect such manifestations from 
 Him. But, with these exceptions, and the one 
 inimitable anecdote told of Him when twelve years 
 of age, His infancy and early years remain unnoticed ; 
 a veil of concealment is drawn over them. Yet that life 
 of thirty years was actually lived, and it was all spent 
 in His father's business. His relation to His parents. 
 His brothers and sisters, His friends and early com- 
 panions, must have been full of interest. His words 
 and deeds in the home, even then, were worthy of 
 Him who was the Son of the Highest, as well as the 
 son of Mary. And seeing that home-life — the proper 
 conduct of young people toward their parents and 
 each other — forms such an important part of our 
 duty, we might suppose that more would have been 
 told us of that life spent in the home at Nazareth 
 under the roof of Joseph and Mary : how He filled 
 up His time ; to what extent and in what way He 
 engaged in manual labour; what were His recreations 
 and amusements ; His personal appearance ; the 
 relation He sustained to the villagers, and many 
 another subject beside. 
 
 But to have revealed these, would have made that 
 wondrous life too common. It was too sacred to be 
 trampled in the mire of a mere worldly interest ; the 
 curious eye may not scan it. It was the life of the 
 
HO ME- LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 221 
 
 holy child Jesus, lived in the presence of His Father. 
 This silence on the part of the Evangelists was not 
 owing to any lack of information, for John's house 
 had furnished a heme for Mary, and during those 
 later jears fond memory would often revert to those 
 early scenes in Nazareth, as they lay mirrored in the 
 wondrous life. And John must have had many con- 
 versations with her about it, and yet he, of all others, 
 says nothing about it. \ c wonder at the years of 
 silence, but He grew in silence as He grew in stature. 
 Noise is associated with building, but silence with 
 growth. So Jesus grew in that quiet home, as the 
 flowers grow that turn their faces to the sun. And if 
 we are to grow in spiritual stature, it must be by 
 drinking in quietly the light from the face of God, in 
 holy, silent, loving communion with Him. And 
 while imagination will continue to draw its ideal 
 pictures, and fill up the blank spaces, we must travel 
 with soft footsteps over scenes made sacred by such 
 a life, and not break in on the silent sanctities by idle 
 speculation or unprofitable curiosity. 
 
 But let us cull a few flowers that grow within this 
 inclosure. The innocent children noticed by Him as 
 they played in the green grass, braided with the early 
 blossoms of spring ; His fondling little children in 
 His arms and pressing them to His heart ; the picture 
 of a father unable to resist his child's plea ; His 
 
 ■* .' 
 
< ■ :i 
 
 I, 
 
 ■t.f 
 
 \i 
 
 ■■i' 
 
 222 
 
 HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 reading the feelings of a mother's yearning heart, or 
 a father's anguish ; with many a fond picture besides 
 of home and childhood, are all personal recollections, 
 and show that His mind often went back to the 
 happy, early memories of Nazareth. His life all 
 through must have been very attractive, for though, 
 at times, His presence was impressive and awe- 
 inspiring, yet He inspired strong personal friendship, 
 and to all who came seeking Him He was so easy of 
 approach that men drew to Him as children run to 
 their mother, while the very outcasts felt as if summer 
 had come to their souls, when He looked upon them. 
 And though it is recorded of Him only twice, yet 
 must it have often happened, that, on many a summer 
 evening, as the soft light faded away, little children 
 sat on His knees, and looked up into that sweet face 
 with fondness, and saw in it all the love of Heaven, 
 till they fell asleep on His bosom. 
 
 How dear it makes home to think that Jesus was 
 brought up by a mother amid the common cares and 
 labours of a household. For that home in which 
 Jesus was brought up, had, like all others, its own 
 anxieties and sorrows. But sweet must have been 
 that atmosphere of holy trust that sanctified all these. 
 In such a soil did this tree of righteousness grow, for 
 He lived among other children and young people, 
 and performed all the duties of son and brother. 
 
 1^^ '' 
 Ifihij 
 
HOME-LIFE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 223 
 
 Hence the unconscious babe in the cradle, or in its 
 mother's arms, has a Saviour that once lay there in 
 sweet, helpless innocence. The little prattling feet 
 arc passing along where the child Jesus has gone 
 before it. And the love of brothers and sisters for 
 each other is ennobled b}' the love which Jesus bore 
 to those who stood in this relation to Him. He 
 carried the joyousness of His early years into His 
 opening ministry, which was bright and cheerful, for 
 He began it amid scenes of social and domestic 
 happiness, and His mother's house was His first 
 temple. Our homes are all the more sacred and 
 peaceful because of His. And in all this world there 
 is none so patient, so lenient and considerate, as He 
 who became my brother in the flesh. And there is 
 nothing my dearest friend can do for me that goes 
 into all the wants and cares of the soul like His 
 blessed ministry — a ministry laden with the love of 
 God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 \ 
 
k' ' ■ k 
 
 il.! 
 
 f! 
 
 ^ > I! 
 
 H 
 
 '^» 
 
 
 J 
 
 ,;■ if: 
 
 mh' 
 
 ...,: 1t 
 
 'hn 
 
THE PRACTICAL USES OF THE BAPTISM 
 
 OF INFANTS. 
 
 u 
 
 
 . i' 
 
■\ fnT""' 
 
 f ;» 
 
 rt 
 
 Every man-child among you shall be circumcised .... and it shall 
 be a token of the covenant between me and thee. — (len. xvii., lo, II. 
 
 And Abraham circumcised his son Isaac, being eight days old, as 
 God had commanded him. — Gen. xxi., 4. 
 
 And when she was baptized and her household. — Acts xvi., 15. 
 
 And was baptized, he and all his, straight v -Acts xvi., 33. 
 
 I baptized also the househok' of Stepliano. . Cor. i., 16. 
 
 Greet the church that is in their house. — Rom. xvi., 5. 
 
 Else were your children unclean, but now are they holy. — i Cor.vii.,14. 
 
 m- J: 
 
•I ♦! 
 
 i 
 
 * I 
 
 USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 It is sometimes asked, What purpose is served by 
 the baptism of infants? What good does it do them? 
 It is the old objection-What profit is there in circum- 
 cision ? And we answer now as it was answered tlien : 
 Much, everyway. Mf infant baptism were more 
 improved it won' : be less disputed," said Philip 
 Henry. The question is easily asked, What good 
 does it do a child to bapti/e it f but it was just as easy 
 and as common to ask, What good did it do a child 
 to circumcise it ? Yet it was commanded by God to 
 be circumcised. And though we are more concerned 
 in finding out the Divine will, yet we hope to be able 
 also to point out some of the practical uses of the 
 baptism of infants, and to show that the rite is 
 salutary as well as Scriptural. 
 
 The parties to this solemn transaction are four, viz., 
 \hQ parmts, the child, the Church, and the Saviour. 
 
 THE PARENTS. 
 They are the first and most deeply interested party. 
 To them, especially, infant baptism has tender associa- 
 
 » ti 
 
 . Al 
 

 If 
 
 h 
 
 U\ 
 
 
 -'. ^ 
 
 »: I 
 
 228 
 
 [/SES OF liVFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 tions, peculiarly precious. Parents feel deeply solici- 
 tous for the eternal welfare of their offspring ; their 
 prayer is the prayer of Hagar — " O that Ishmael 
 may live before Thee," and they long to bring their 
 children within the bonds of the covenant. And the 
 ordinance meets the deep yearning of every Christian 
 parent's heart, enabling them to feel that their children 
 are, with themselves,, members of the visible Church, 
 capable of grace and salvation, and, so far as children 
 can be, made partakers of the privileges and blessings 
 of the Gospel. 
 
 The righc to present their child to the Lord in 
 baptism depends on their own moral qualification. 
 The parents' faith makes their child holy — i Cor. 
 vii., 14. The very ?ct of baptism, therefore, suggests 
 most solemn personal enquiry on the part of the 
 parents — Am I a child of God ? My child's standing 
 depends on my own ! Have 1 the faith that gives us 
 both a standing in His kingdom? Or has my unbelief 
 cut my child off? The very nature of the service 
 implies self-examination and self-consecration. And 
 it is in the spirit of hope, and earnest trust in the God 
 of the Covenant, that the offering is made, with the 
 earnest prayer that the Good Shepherd will accept 
 this dear lamb and keep it forever within the fold. 
 This covenant, at first, was a family covenant, in 
 which God engaged to be the God of the seed^ as of 
 
 tttl 
 

 i^SES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 229 
 
 the father, and the seal of the covenant was applied 
 to the child. A fathet, by his own .and, may legally 
 sign a bond which binds, not himself alone, but his 
 children also ; he may take an oath, and all his family 
 are bound by it. And with the same propriety, but 
 with far deeper significance, can he enter into the 
 obligations of Christian baptism, and say, with Joshua, 
 *' Others may do as sccmcth them good, but as for me 
 and my house we will serve the Lord." 
 
 God rested the fulfilment of His covenant on the 
 conduct of Abraham, as He rests it on our conduct 
 now. " For I know Jiivi that he will command his 
 children and his household after him, and thev shall 
 keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment, 
 that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which 
 He hath spoken of him." — Gen. xviii., 19. These 
 truths must tend to deepen our sense of responsibility, 
 and cause us to renew our vows of fidelity again and 
 again, while we are constrained to ask. Are these 
 pledges redeemed? And are we ourselves all that we 
 desire our children to become? 
 
 The Saviour says to every parent in baptism, what 
 Pharaoh's daughter said to the mother of Moses, 
 "Take this child away, and nurse it for mc." — Ex. ii., 9. 
 A child is influenced by what it sees, hears, and learns 
 in the home each day ; the atmosphere in which it lives 
 will determine the character of the child. Is the tone 
 
 til 
 
 l^^ 
 
 m 
 

 
 I )^ 
 
 
 m 
 
 230 
 
 USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 of the home worldly, frivolous, vain ? Is it mean, 
 
 gossiping, envious, or avaricious ? Or is it earnest, 
 
 healthful, pure, and Christian ? This will determine, 
 
 more than anything else, the future of your child, and 
 
 no technical training can take the place of that warm, 
 
 subtle, pervasive influence with which a parents' faith 
 
 and love fill his home What a solemn charge it is ! 
 
 the care of an immortal soul ! A child born into the 
 
 world, whose future welfare is largely determined by 
 
 its parents! Dear fathers and mothers, your children 
 
 have been given you to be taught and trained for the 
 
 Master, that they may be a seed to serve Him. The 
 
 parent who makes his home Christless is false to the 
 
 holiest obligations and the divinest duties of life. He 
 
 who refuses to enter in through the gate of his family 
 
 privileges, is robbing his children of their birthright. 
 
 And what a burden to any home are godless children ! 
 
 Whenever such are sent forth upon the world, let 
 
 parents ponder how far they are responsible! 
 
 If notMng else were secured by the baptism of 
 infants than the making prominent of these truths, 
 there would be enough to justify the practice, and 
 show the wisdom of God in institutincf it, 
 
 THE CHURCH, AND BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 
 
 The Church is another party represented in the 
 ordinance of baptism, and holds relations to the child, 
 
USES OF IX FA NT BAPT/SM. 
 
 231 
 
 whom she recognizes and receives as a member ; to 
 the parents, whom she seeks to encourage and aid, 
 and to the God of the Covenant, whose promises she 
 pleads. 
 
 From the fact that parents alone are usually 
 addressed when their infants are baptized, and seldom, 
 if ever, a single word is said to the congregation, the 
 impression has become general that they alone are 
 concerned in the ordinance. But when we consider 
 the duties of the Church to the lambs of the flock, 
 and with what solemnity she has been charged to 
 feed those lambs, the Church's interests and welfare 
 are as directly involved as those of the parents. 
 Through baptism the Church adopts that child, and 
 recognizes it as a member of the household of faith, and 
 for the welfare of that child she pledges her prayers, 
 example, experience, and influence. And when that 
 child grows up to the years of understanding, the 
 Church is bound to add her counsels, her sympathy 
 and holy binding, along with those of the parents, 
 that together they may take oversight of the flock, 
 and the lambs may never be separated from the fold. 
 
 The baptized are not aliens, but subjects of the 
 kingdom, in whom the Church must have the deepest 
 concern, and upon whom she is bound to exert her 
 best influences. She furnishes the tneans of gracCy 
 and co-operates with parents in the godly up-bringing 
 
 % 
 I'll 
 
 
 i,»' 
 
 III 
 
232 
 
 USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 I' i» 
 
 i\. 
 
 of the young. It is her duty to throw around her 
 children every safeguard against sin, and to furnish 
 them with all the motives of the Gospel for righteous 
 conduct. The influence of the Sanctuary and of the 
 Christian home must unite, and be a double guarantee 
 that the religious training of the young will not be 
 neglected ; and, surely, to every earnest-minded 
 parent, such co-operation must be most encouraging. 
 When the fire burns low on the hearth, the thought 
 that the whole company of God's people have common 
 interests and anxieties with ourselves, and by prayer 
 and sympathy are co-operating with us for the same 
 results, gives us the full benefit of Christian brother- 
 hood, and shows us that what we do, we do in common 
 v/ith all saints, so that no parent must feel as if he 
 stood alone and unsupported in his greatest work. 
 I fear that many of our congregations have much to 
 learn before they feel that baptism is no mere private, 
 family transaction, but that the Church, no less than 
 the parent, must take hold of the covenant and plead 
 its promise. 
 
 It is only in the Christian Church, and in a land 
 of Christian institutions, that the homes are the 
 nurseries for God, and the children grow up a seed to 
 serve Him. Pagan lands do not bear the fruits of 
 faith ; the sin and unbelief of the father come as a 
 blight upon the children, and the wickedness of one 
 
f 
 
 USES OF IN FA XT BAPTISM. 
 
 233 
 
 generation is often transmitted to another, while God- 
 fearing parents hand down their Sabbaths, their 
 sanctuaries, and holy memories, and God blesses the 
 children for the parents' sakes. Why are we confident 
 that the heathen nations of to-day will still be heathen 
 nations a hundred years hence, if the Gospel be not 
 carried to them ? Just because we know that unbelief 
 is handed down from generation to generation, and 
 the paganism of the father becomes the paganism of 
 the child. And for the same reason we know that 
 the Christian lands of to-day will be the Christian 
 lands of the future, if they prove faithful to their 
 trust; for the privileges of the Church descend in the 
 line of the faithful. Such is the closeness of the 
 connection between generation and generation, 
 whether of faith, or of unbelief Such is the heritage 
 — so rich and bountiful — that comes from being 
 connected with the visible Church of Christ, for from 
 that God gathers His sons and daughters. I^aptized 
 children are, like Samuel, given to the Lord, borne 
 on our heart before Him, held b\' our faith and 
 encompassed by our prayers, and, therefore, in the 
 channel of His blessing. By the direction of the 
 Good Shepherd they are to be counted the lambs of 
 His flock, to be treated as such, to be fed, trained, and 
 tended as His. The sheep are not to be in the fold 
 and the lambs left outside, but the lambs are to be 
 
 III 
 
 1 \] 
 
 r il 
 
 mm 
 
 m 
 
fU ' 
 
 
 u ♦ 
 
 i, 
 
 f 
 
 ML 
 
 i I.' 
 
 •' I 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
 ■I'd' 
 
 I. > 
 
 
 ■ i 
 
 if' 
 I, 
 
 
 
 rr^ 
 
 li'fli- 
 
 234 
 
 USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 with the sheep as a part of the same flock. What 
 blessed influences are in this way brought to bear on 
 the minds and liearts of the young! It was after 
 Abraham had given up his family to God that it was 
 said of him, " I know that he will command his 
 children and his household after him." 
 
 In every baptism service we are not looking on a 
 purely private family transaction, for it is an ordinance 
 of sacred associations to us all, and in which the 
 Church at large, as well as the parents, has a direct 
 interest. By this ordinance these little ones are 
 recognized as members of the visible Church, which 
 promises to take a wise, loving, and faithful oversight, 
 to care for them as the lambs of the flock, and bring 
 them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 
 
 I fear the Church dc^s not clearly realise the true 
 import of the baptism of her children, nor is she as 
 faithful to the young under her charge as she should 
 be, while it is to be feared that through her neglect 
 many of the young are allowed to wander from the 
 right ways of the Lord. Few have learned to 
 appreciate the great power of this lever to lift up the 
 rising race, or know what a hand of discipline it 
 furnishes, by which she may hold her young together. 
 When young people make shipwreck, all blame is laid 
 at the door of the parents, and the Church seldom 
 thinks of her own responsibility. And yet by her 
 
USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 235 
 
 criminal neglect, her Pharisaic or sectarian spirit, her 
 worldly policy, and the chilly atmosphere that almost 
 freezes, the Church may be as much to blame as the 
 parents. 
 
 Is the atmosphere which the Church breathes 
 around the home warm and pure ? Or is there a chill, 
 as from a north wind, coming in through the doors 
 and windows? Is the Church dead, fanatical, sectarian, 
 and rent by divisions? Or does she carry a benediction 
 with her, as fresh from the presence of Christ ? When 
 she receives the child through baptism, is it into the 
 earnest, loving, faithful school of Christ, where all 
 manner of blessed help and influence will be enjoyed ? 
 Or will the Church, through neglect, only prove the 
 minister of evil, and the grace of God fail because of 
 her want of faith and labours of love ? Much more 
 must be done than is now common, to gather in and 
 feed the lambs. 
 
 
 \ 
 
 HI 
 
 ii 
 
 
 ■m 
 
 THE CHILDREN THEMSELVES. 
 
 The ordinance is theirs, for " The children of such 
 as are members of the visible Church are to be 
 baptized." Children of believers are themselves 
 members of the Church, and are to receive baptism 
 as the pledge of such membership, and a seal of the 
 duties and privileges pertaining to it. Such are 
 recognized as scholars to be taught in the school of 
 
 '4, 
 
 1 1 
 
236 
 
 USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 W ! 
 
 Christ. As the lambs of the flock, they are bound by 
 their position to a life of obedience. They cannot 
 grow up in a life of sin, without proving false to their 
 standing as the children of the covenant. At their 
 baptism the parent makes the fullest, strongest expres- 
 sion of Christian hope, and feels the warm glow of 
 personal solicitude that they may grow up as the 
 heirs of this inheritance. Though we must admit the 
 sad fact that many who grow up in the Church not 
 only stand aloof, but trample the law of Christ under 
 foot ; yet why is it that our ranks are so often broken, 
 and thousands lost to the Church ? One very obvious 
 reason is that children have not been taught their 
 place and privileges, and their standing, as baptized 
 children, has not been taken advantage of, and they 
 have not been made to feel the holy binding under 
 which they lie, to live as the children of God. Instead 
 of growing up children of the devil — for some future 
 day of grace, if it ever come, let them be shown the 
 glorious possibility of being Christ's from their infancy, 
 that they may learn early to walk in all lowly obedi- 
 ence. We dare not doubt either i\-\Q possibility, or the 
 fact, that the Holy Spirit can make the young subjects 
 of His gracious power, and seal their hearts from the 
 beginning of their days. This is the blessed signifi- 
 cance and intent of the baptism of infants. 
 
 But we must not expect too much from our 
 
USES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 2-^7 
 
 om our 
 
 children — a life and experience beyond their years, a 
 sobriety and seriousness, that would be unnatural and 
 unreal. There is also a kind of teaching that requires 
 in each and every case a conscious conversion within 
 certain definite times. And in the popular mind this 
 is, to a great extent, the test of grace. But the 
 proper evidence of the work of the Spirit are the 
 fruits of the Spirit, and, when these are growing in 
 the heart, we need not seek other or better proofs. 
 
 We need less technicality, and more naturalness,, 
 and Christian parents must learn to speak in all 
 simplicity to their children about the Saviour ; that 
 He loves them, takes care of them, wants them to 
 love Him, and that prayer is just speaking to Him 
 as one man speaks to another. That He who once 
 fondled littk children on His kn-^e, or pressed them 
 to His bosom, has the same wonderful, warm, earnest 
 love for them still, and that His heart is open to 
 receive them all. And tell this to your children in 
 the same tone of voice, and in the same direct natural 
 manner that you talk to them about other things,. 
 Make their way to the Saviour easy, and fewer would 
 go astray, and become forever alienated. 
 
 THE TRESENCE OF THE .SAVIOUR IN THE ORDIxNANCE. 
 
 Unless we can claim Him as present and sustaining 
 intimate relations to parents, the child, and the Church, 
 
 »« 
 
 1^ 
 
 If 
 
 ;;;iii:i| 
 
 :*; !« 
 
1' 
 
 If. 
 
 t.' 
 
 ^ (• 
 
 • k 
 
 I 
 
 . 
 
 r i 
 
 III 
 If/. 
 
 238 
 
 USES OF INFANT 13 APT ISM. 
 
 our faith and hope would have nothing to rest upon, 
 and the service would be unmeanincj. But as the 
 Church's Head, He has promised to fulfil His part of 
 the covenant, and demands of us that we fulfil ours. 
 
 To parents He says, " The promise is to you and 
 to your children " ; "I will be a God to you and to 
 your seed after you." This is just as much as to say, 
 " What I have been to you I will also be to them. 
 As I have chosen you, blessed you, kept you, and 
 loved you, I will do all this to your children." In 
 short, it means that He will he a God to them as He 
 has been a God i.. us. And by all our own experi- 
 ences of the Divine goodness we may know what is 
 in store for our children, and what a rich future is 
 opening up for them, if they rely on His promises. 
 This is the legitimate resting-place of every believing 
 parent, and if, in the providence of God, they are caken 
 away before their children grow up, it is given them 
 to know that they are in the direct line of descent 
 from the Father of the Faithful, whose children are as 
 the sand upon the sea-shore for multitude. 
 
 But to the children themselves the Lord is no less 
 near. They are to be called Jioly to the Lord, not 
 because of their personal character, but because of 
 the peculiar relation in which they, as the children 
 of the covenant, stand to Him. Through baptism 
 these children are dedicated to the Lord, to be trained 
 
C/S£S OF fiVFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 2:10 
 
 up from their infancy as His. By His own act of 
 ncorporation they arc consecrated and given a place 
 in His vineyard, planted in the garden of grace, to 
 grow up as trees of righteousness. He is not the 
 God of individuals only, but of the families of Israel. 
 To the Church, also, as His purchased possession, 
 He has guaranteed His presence and guidance, that 
 she may be encouraged to be faithful to her great 
 trust. We are commanded to feed the flock of 
 Christ which He hath purchased with His own blood, 
 and the lambs must be fed as a part of that flock ; 
 while baptism is the token oi our Saviour's presence 
 and the pledge of the fulfilment of His promise, and 
 through its observance the Church is permitted to 
 cherish, and to follow out to their fullest scope, the 
 yearnings of her heart for the welfare of those 
 committed to her care by the Shepherd. This 
 morning, the Church has met for public worship, 
 made up of the families of Israel. This afternoon, 
 the Church will again meet for the teaching of the 
 young — the lambs of the flock being assembled for 
 this purpose. On Thursday evening, the Church will 
 again meet for social prayer and praise. In a few 
 minutes, the Church will observe the ordinance ot 
 baptism, and publicly recognize as belonging to the 
 Shepherd two little lambs of the flock. We are 
 doing to-day what the Church has all along been 
 
 
 \ii 
 
 m 
 
>' 
 
 ^1 
 
 ii, 
 
 
 ,f 
 
 
 
 ' 1 
 
 •r I 
 
 IfSl 
 
 IM' 'I 
 
 11 
 
 •1 ■ 
 
 
 ll . 
 
 
 fl; 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■dil^m 
 
 ™ kjTm ^M 
 
 M^B' 
 
 
 H 
 
 ' Jr' 
 
 
 
 .i-'? 
 
 240 
 
 aS£S OF IX FA NT liAPTlSM. 
 
 commanded to do, i.e.^ receiving little children as 
 Subjects of the Kingdom, and trainin^j them in loyalty 
 of heart for the King. But how is the Church 
 herself affected by all this? Is she encouraged and 
 comforted by the Saviour's promised presence? 
 And does the command, " Feed My lambs," find a 
 ready response? VVe desire to wake up the Church 
 to the full import of infant baptism, and, though it is 
 true that many who have been baptized are no better 
 than aliens, this does not detract from its spiritual 
 value. The abuse of an ordinance is no argument 
 against its use. Esau sold his birthright, for he was 
 a profane man. Though a member of the chosen 
 family, he found fellowship more congenial to his 
 tastes outside. So is it with many to-day who belong 
 to pious homes, for whom many a God-fearing 
 mother's heart yearns ; they find congenial companion- 
 ship among the apostates from the faith. Many even 
 turn their bac;< upon the Saviour, but this does not 
 prove His blood valueless, for He is still precious to 
 those who believe. So the present standing of the 
 seed of the righteous cannot be departed from with- 
 out incurring great guilt. 
 
 When we take Scriptural views of baptism, and 
 know the care that must be taken of the young, all 
 unworthy ideas of the ordinance are removed, and 
 we see that the place given to infants in the Church, 
 
USES OF LVFA.Vr liAniSM. 
 
 241 
 
 and the training whicli tliis implies, are worthy of the 
 wisdom and love of God. What a <;racious influence 
 it ought to liavc on the minds of the young, the 
 constant feeling that tiieir parents have dedicated 
 them to tlie Lord through the ordinance of baptism, 
 and enrolled them as disciples ; that they are to be 
 constantly watched over by the Church, and that, as 
 the lambs of His flock, they are dear to the Shepiierd. 
 VV^e can make the fact of their dedication the plea 
 with them before God not to neglect His covenant 
 promises. We are permitted to plead, till Christ be 
 formed within the hearts of our children, the hope of 
 glory. We expect that as households worship here 
 together on the earth, so households shall meet around 
 the throne on high, and rejoice together, ascribing 
 praise to Him who is not slack concerning His 
 promises. 
 
 And what a gracious influence all this must have 
 on the minds of Christian parents, and how it must 
 tend to deepen their sense of responsibility as lying 
 under the vows of the Lord concerning their child, 
 and knowing that their chief concern is the moulding 
 of his character ! An unbelieving father blights the 
 prospects of his child, and may be the cause of his 
 moral ruin. The infidel, the profane, the Sabbath- 
 breaker transmit their influence, and affect the well- 
 being of those that come after them. While, on the 
 
'''I 
 
 ivt'. 
 
 242 
 
 C/S/£S OF I XF ANT BAPTISM. 
 
 Si! 
 
 it": 
 
 other hand, faith, piety, love, prayer, form a channel 
 through which blessings flow upon the generations 
 that follow, and our children become heirs f our 
 privileges, and enter into the heritage of our faith. 
 
 A WORD TO CHILDKKN. 
 
 Children, don't comi)lain that you have been bound 
 without your consent : we bind you in secular things 
 witiiout your consent. Both God and the laws of 
 your country, as well as the requirements of Society, 
 bind the young without asking their leave. The 
 child is always bound by the father's act. 
 
 Children, grace has descended from generation to 
 generation in an unbroken line of pious ancestry 
 down to vou, and now is that line to be broken bv 
 you? Are you to be the first who, through unbelief, 
 will cast away from you the heritage of the Lord ? 
 Oh ! shrink from breakmg those covenant enfracre- 
 ments ; court not the condemnation of sin, nor try 
 to break those cords with which Christ seeks to draw 
 you to Himself and bind you forever to His own 
 heart. Let this seal of the covenant ever remind you 
 of your high calling, your privileges and duty as 
 children of the covenant. Yield to the prayers and 
 solicitations of your best friends, and grow up as the 
 children of p'/omise. Don't sell your birthright, for 
 it has been given you as an everlasting possession. 
 
C/SES OF INFANT BAPTISM. 
 
 243 
 
 channel 
 neratlons 
 s •{ our 
 faith. 
 
 2n bound 
 
 ar tilings 
 
 laws of 
 
 Society, 
 
 ve. The 
 
 ration to 
 
 anccstrv 
 
 oken bv 
 
 unbelief, 
 
 e Lord ? 
 
 engage- 
 
 nor try 
 
 to draw 
 
 His own 
 
 lind you 
 
 duty as 
 
 /ers and 
 
 ip as the 
 
 ight, for 
 
 To turn your back on your covenant, God may leave 
 no place for repentance, though you were to seek it 
 carefully with tears. Oh, ^..y the Holy Spirit seal 
 'ind keep you unto the day of redemption ; may 
 Jesus throw His everlasting arms around you and 
 keep you for Himself; may the Father receive you 
 as His own children into the home. Having received 
 the baptism of zmter,m^y you all receive the baptism 
 of the Holy Spirit-the washing of regeneration 
 that will make you whiter than snow. 
 
 Note. -For some ideas in this chapter, the author is indebted to 
 «.. article in the Princeton Review, read twenty-five years ago. 
 
 \m 
 
 ssession. 
 
1' • : 
 
 i,. 
 
 ffl 
 
 » -i^ 
 
 
 --{ 
 
 
GROWTH IN THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 

 P'' 
 
 R''' 
 
 }/ 
 
 Let us go on to perfection. — Heb. vi., i. 
 
 But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour 
 Christ Jesus. — 2 Pet. iii., 18. 
 
 Forgetting those things that are behind and reaching forth to those 
 things that are before. — Philip, iii., 13. 
 
 Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect, 
 but I follow on. — Philip, iii., 12. 
 
 Fui the perfecting of the saints .... till we all come in the unity 
 of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect 
 man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.— Eph. 
 iv., 12, 13. 
 
 ii'l 
 
GROWTH L\ THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 To grow in grace is different from merely growing 
 old. It is very easy to grow old ; we have merely to 
 -sit still and do nothing, and the mere lapse of time 
 accomplishes all the rest. But to grow old wisely, 
 and in daily maturing discipleship, is the great and 
 difficult task to which we must give ourselves. Some 
 people grow old, struggling and fighting against tlie 
 Tact all the time, clinging to each birthday as a 
 drowning man catches at an overhanging bougl>. 
 They would fain linger by life's full, flowing stream, 
 and bask in the sunshine of its bountiful promise ; 
 but no man can fight against nature or the tendencies 
 of things ; we must float down with the current, and 
 should, therefore, strive that, by the grace of God, 
 the passing years may witness our growth into a 
 better, a nobler, and a happier self, each day learning 
 to take a truer aim and worthier pride in all that is 
 of good report, and cultivating those fruits of the 
 Spirit which enrich and adorn our life, always tending 
 to that glorious consummation when we shall attain 
 to the moral perfection of Christ Himself, and be 
 filled with all the fulness of God. 
 
 iff 
 
 t; 
 
 it- 
 
 .f^fi 
 
• ■'15 
 
 248 
 
 GROWTH IX THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 in 
 
 
 k 
 
 1: 
 
 h 
 
 ^' 
 
 Hl'r ' 
 
 ' f -T 
 
 Ui 
 
 na 
 
 GOING ON TO PERFECTION IS INCULCATED AS A 
 LAW ON THE CONSCIENCE. 
 
 Growth in ^race is commanded as a duty, conferred 
 as a grace, and is expected as the fruits of our faith. 
 We must forget the things that are behind, and reach 
 forth unto that which is before, and when we cease 
 to press forward toward the mark, we lose the only 
 evidence of being God's children. With that zeal, 
 which was always a ruling passion in His own breast, 
 the Apostle urges upon all disciples to leave the first 
 principles of the doctrine of Christ, and go on to 
 perfection. Don't spend all your time in laying the 
 foundation of repentance and faith, but build thereon 
 a blessed structure of perpetual duration. "Add to 
 your faith, virtue ; and to virtue, knowledge ; and to 
 knowledge, temperance ; and to temperance, patience ; 
 and to patience, godliness ; and to godliness, brotherly 
 kindness ; and to brotherly kindness, charity." Every 
 child of God must grow, expand, and ripen, till he 
 comes to the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus. 
 Not crawling as a worm in the dust among mean and 
 base things, but we must rather aim to be as the 
 •eagle that soars upward, and that has the whole sweep 
 of the heavens for his proud flight, till he seems to 
 reach the very neighbourhood of the sun. We, too, 
 must mount up with wings as eagles, and soar into 
 the heavenly places. 
 
GROWTH IN THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 249 
 
 PROGRESSIVE HOLINESS IS THE ORDINARY 
 
 SCRIPTURAL REPRESENTATION OE THE 
 
 DIVINE LIEE IN THE SOUL. 
 
 Paul was not exhibiting liis own ideal, or describing 
 his own case, but portraying the normal type of 
 spiritual growth universally. It was needful for all to 
 forget the things that are behind, and reach forth unto 
 those that are before. All who profess to be His, 
 must press forward toward the mark for the prize : 
 reaching forth now and forever, and pulling the riper 
 fruit that grows on the higher boughs in the garden of 
 God. We must gain on the future by an oblivious- 
 ness of the past, and, in a sense, far higher than the 
 poet meant, 
 
 " Men may rise on stepping stones 
 Of their dead selves to higher things." 
 
 The believer's life is represented as a race — long 
 and hazardous — which he must run, and many a 
 weight he must lay aside, and many a difficulty 
 encounter, and many an experience he must gain. 
 Moreover, he can take but one step at a time, and, as 
 he runs, he must ever look to Jesus and learn lessons 
 for the way. In his early experiences and imperfect 
 knowledge, a young convert is spoken of as a babe 
 in Christ, with all the weaknesses and waywardness 
 of a child ; with the limited knowledge and self-will 
 of a child, and simply because of these very limita- 
 
250 
 
 GROIVTII IN THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 r I 
 
 P 4i 
 
 '^f 
 
 \%i 
 
 )|Hr.l 
 
 
 I 
 
 tions, thinking he is wiser, and stronger, and better 
 than any one else. But the babe in Christ must 
 grow up from this crude and imperfect beginning, 
 from this immature condition, to the full stature of a 
 man in Christ, his nature being daily enriched, and 
 rounded out into the symmetry and beauty of a 
 mature disciple. Spiritual dwarfs are as little to be 
 desired as natural ones, and the only reason we do 
 not convert them into shows and objects of wonder 
 is because they are so common. 
 
 No one begins as a strong man to run a race, but 
 only as a child learning to walk with faltering step, 
 and is kept from falling by the grace of God, till his 
 goings are established in righteousness. No man 
 begins to serve Christ at the point of perfection, or 
 even of matured experience. This is where he leaves 
 off, when he lays aside his tabernacle of clay. Grace 
 in the heart is a small piece of leaven, and it often 
 lies long concealed, but it gradually leavens the whole 
 lump, till the whole man — body, soul, and spirit — 
 yields a joyful obedience to that Saviour whom he 
 has been learning more and more to love and serve. 
 Our enlightenment in the knowledge of Christ is not 
 an instantaneous act, as a flash of lightning dispels 
 all the darkness in a moment. The long, dreary 
 night of sin is dispelled as the natural night is. Day 
 breaks upon the soul as it breaks upon the world, the 
 
GKOIVTH IN THE D I VISE LIFE. 
 
 251 
 
 morning gradually expanding into noon. God shines 
 into our heart as He shines over the fair face of 
 creation. Enlightenment comes as the morning star 
 that arises, and then the first faint streaks of light 
 deepen into that better day, from whose presence all 
 the shadows flee away. 
 
 THIS INCREASE IN THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD IS 
 GRADUAL AND PROGRESSIVE. 
 Planted together with Christ, we gradually grow- 
 together with Him. Our quickening through the 
 Spirit is the beginning, of which our complete freedom 
 from sin is the end. But between these there inter- 
 vene the workings of God's renewing grace, and 
 the various steps of progressive holiness. In the 
 spiritual husbandry, as in the natural, there is first 
 the blade, then the ear, and, last of all, the full corn 
 in the ear ; the spring-time of sowing ; the bud, the 
 blossoms, and various growths of summer ; and then 
 the harvest of ripened fruits. A germ is planted in 
 the heart, which is to grow into the tree of righteous- 
 ness. That proud monarch of the forest, standing, 
 through rain and sunshine, against the full sweep of 
 many a tempest, has sprung from the acorn, and has 
 grown by the double process of shedding off and 
 putting on, of dying and living at the same time. 
 So the plants of our Heavenly Father grow into 
 
 ^'i: 
 
 1! \\ 
 
 ill' 
 
 I'M 
 
 w 
 
 ih 
 
 lit: 
 
! 
 1 
 
 p"^ 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 4 . < 
 
 
 I Ml 
 
 ,1 'f < : 
 
 Mi; 
 
 f! 
 
 I 
 
 "i 
 
 
 
 1^^ 
 
 •t 
 
 252 
 
 GROlVrn IX THE DIVIDE LIFE. 
 
 trees of rifrhtcousncss, accordinc; to the same law of 
 dyin^j unto sin and living unto righteousness ; of 
 putting off the old man and putting on the new ; 
 unclothed, and being clothed upon ; each day putting 
 on some new feature of Christ's perfect character. 
 We must begin at the alphabet, pass through the 
 rudiments, and on to the higher experiences of 
 Christian knowledge. As in any other journey, it is 
 only step by step we advance, going on from strength 
 to strength. This advance may be small, }'ct it is real 
 and permanent. 
 
 Sometimes we are growing when everything seems 
 stationary, ai, . really advancing when to all outward 
 appearance we arc going back. The Holy Spirit's 
 secret work on the heart may not always be evident, 
 and yet may prove the groundwork of a noble edifice. 
 When we .see a tree standing dead and cheerless in 
 the January storm, or in bleak autumn days, when its 
 leaves have all faded and been torn off by the blast — 
 standing as a skeleton through the long, cold night, 
 who would imagine there was any life left in that 
 tree ? Yet this is a neces.sary part of this tree's 
 development : it is laying in the sap and richness 
 that will enable it to all the more burst forth 
 abundantly into leaf and blossom next summer. 
 When the soil lies hard and frozen, it is being 
 prepared for bearing the waving harvests next year. 
 
GROWTH IN THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 253 
 
 There are living seeds beneath that cold, hard surface, 
 that will germinate into bountiful life, when the 
 time of the singing of birds has come. 
 
 So there are times when our nature seems dormant ; 
 the soil of the heart is lying fallow and barren, and 
 as if sheeted in frosty indifference. Yet all is only 
 waiting God's good time ! The deadness we deplore 
 may be a preparation for a more plenteous harvest, 
 a brighter blooming forth, a more fruitful growing 
 when times of refreshing come from the presence of 
 the Lord. 
 
 fifj! 
 
 Ii|| 
 
 THIS IMMATURE BEGINNINCi BUT CONSTANT 
 
 GROWTH IN RIGHTEOUSNESS IS THE UNIVERSAL 
 
 EXPERIENCE OF ALL GOD'S CHILDREN. 
 
 From scarcely attempting to spell out the name of 
 Jesus, they at length come to know it as above every 
 name, and sweet as honey to the mouth. At first 
 hesitating to confess Him, He gradually becomes to 
 His chosen ones all their desire, and all their salvation. 
 Once feeling as if only " almost persuaded" to a full 
 and joyous acceptance as the chosen of their heart's 
 desire, they began to walk as little children, but 
 their steps became stronger as they advanced along 
 that way. All Christian biography is an illustration 
 of this. ..^, ^ - — 
 
 Examine the lives of the saints, and it will be seen 
 
 'l!i 
 
 ■:\i 
 
'^ . ! 
 
 i 
 
 if 
 
 254 
 
 GROWTH AV THE DIVIDE fJFE. 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 m 
 
 lii 
 
 in) 
 
 
 tliat they all drew nearer and yet nearer to the perfect 
 pattern, and that the trees p anted by the rivers of 
 water became more firmly rooted the longer they 
 grew. Who supposes that Abraham's strong faith in 
 the God of the Covenant was learned in one dav ? 
 To make such a sacrifice at the simple bidding of 
 God was an attainment reached after a long walk 
 with Him. We find Moses learning, through many 
 a severe lesson, to curb his temper, till he became 
 remarkable for his meekness, making the weak point 
 of his character to become the strongest. It took 
 Joseph a good many years of self-discipline to get 
 over his vanity and boyish fancies, and the timid 
 Nicodemus to grow into that holy courage that 
 enabled him, in the face of danger, to take the 
 mutilated body of his Master down from the tree — 
 glad to bear all the odium of being regarded as one 
 of His disciples. We admire the fruit, but overlook 
 the long ripening process ; we see results, but forget 
 the ten thousand influences that went to produce 
 them. So, in the case of each plant that grows in 
 the garden of God, there must be first the bud, the 
 twig, the sapling, before there can be any cedar of 
 Lebanon with its wide refreshing shade. 
 
 In all those beautiful and graceful qualities of 
 mind and heart, which most attract the love and 
 admiration of those around us, and in all those graces 
 
GJ^OWTH IX THE DIVIXE LIFE. 
 
 255 
 
 that fit for tlic purer and happier fellowship of 
 Heaven, advancinir years must still be years of growth 
 and enlarnrement through the Spirit. In the last 
 days it maybe rather a ripenii)g tiian a mere growth ; 
 a mellowing rather than an expanding— coming on 
 to perfection like the clustering fruits of autumn— a 
 yellow sheaf to be gathered in. The yellow harvest- 
 fields of waving grain arc a great advance )n the 
 fresh, green blades of June, though both are natural 
 in their season. So the later cxi)erienccs of a 
 believer are the ripened fruits of which the earlier 
 are only the germs and tender bua^, ; ^nd through all 
 the incidents of the summer of life he goes on to 
 perfection, growing in grace and in the knowledge of 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 WE MUST MAKE EVERY CIRCUMSTANCE IN LIFE 
 CONTRIBUTE TO THIS INCREASE IN THE 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 
 Some things we can carry on only at certain times 
 and places, as the opportunities offer. The student 
 must be in his study and with his books ; the scholar 
 learns best when under the eye of an efficient teacher ; 
 the farmer must be out in his fields, where the 
 ploughing and sowing are done ; the professional 
 man finds it necessary to be in his office or place of 
 business, and the physician by the side of his patient. 
 
 n 
 
 i: :ll 
 
 u 
 
256 
 
 GROWTH LV THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 ! ^ I '^1 
 
 =*!l i 
 
 
 
 
 But in the building up of Christian character in 
 knowledge and righteousness, enriching the heart 
 with all the graces of the Spirit, and learning to 
 walk before the Lord unto all pleasing, every place 
 and circumstance and event should furnish the fitting 
 occasion, and contribute to our increase in the know- 
 ledge of God, and help us on the way to perfection. 
 
 As a magnet attracts the filings of steel from out 
 a heap of rubbish, so when the heart h?s been 
 magnetized by the love of Christ, what seems to be 
 only refuse and rubbish, thrown into the grea*^ waste- 
 basket of daily toil and endurance, may contribute 
 most directly to the strengthening of our faith ; 
 while difficulties truly met may prove the very 
 enriching of the heart. When the purpose of our 
 life is focused on the upbuilding of character in 
 Christian experience, golden shekels may be gathered 
 up from all the miscellaneous changes in our lot. 
 As the bee, flying over ten thousand flowers, brings 
 back but one essence, and gathers up her stores of 
 honey, and can gather them from soot when flowers 
 fail her, so, whether travelling by the way, or living in 
 the quiet of our homes; whether meeting with success 
 or levcrses; whether lying under a cloud of obloquy, 
 or when t'^e world is fawning upon us ; whether in 
 joy or in sorrow. Christian men and women must 
 gather their wealth from all sides and sources. 
 
 r- 
 
GROWTH IN THE DIVLWE LIFE. 
 
 257 
 
 ^r in 
 lieart 
 ig to 
 place 
 itting 
 :novv- 
 ion. 
 n out 
 been 
 to be 
 wastc- 
 iribute 
 faith ; 
 ; very 
 Df our 
 :ter in 
 tliered 
 ur lot. 
 brings 
 res of 
 owers 
 ;ing in 
 uccess 
 loquy> 
 her in 
 must 
 
 Is the past to be only a barren waste, crumbling 
 away behind us when we have travelled over it ? 
 Should not its holy memories and gathered experi- 
 ences be rather a force at the back of the present, 
 pushing us onward and upward ? All the lessons 
 from the past converging on the focus of daily duty 
 and consecrating for us all the activities of life. And 
 surely in mellov .'.d experience, in calm and sober 
 views of life and duty, in tempered expectations, in 
 patience and sympathy, in sobriety of judgment, in 
 charity toward all men, in all the good offices of 
 Christian manhood, we should expect growth, and 
 that all our foolish fancies shall be winnowed from us 
 by the salutary discipline of life. In all that consti- 
 tutes mature discipleship, age should be better than 
 childhood, and the last days riper than the iirst, as the 
 mature fruit is better than the bud or blossom, or the 
 green pips of spring and early summer. As pilgrims, 
 let all our way appear steps unto Heaven, and, 
 
 " Nij;hlly pitch our moving tent 
 A day's march nearer home," 
 
 And if our life is cast in the proper mould, it will 
 constantly shai)C itself nearer and nearer to the 
 perfect pattern. 
 
 TO THIS GROWTH NO LIMIT IS SET. 
 As to duration, it is for eternity, and as to expansion, 
 it is up to the perfection of God, and the fulne.ss that 
 
 ii 
 
 li 
 
 I 
 
"if 
 
 258 
 
 GROWTH IN THE DIVINE LIEE. 
 
 
 
 is in Him. The top of the ladder on which we are 
 climbing up touches Heaven, and we have around us 
 the whole amplitude of God's grace as the ocean of 
 His sunlight in waves of luminousness. Our best 
 and richest gains here are but earnests and foretastes 
 of the fulness of the great hereafter, when we shall be 
 like Him and see Him as He is. Noiv, we see 
 through a glass darkly, but tJicii, face to face : noiv, 
 we kno"- only in part, but tJiciL we .'-hall know even 
 as we are known. What a great difference bctwem 
 now and tJien. Through the multitudinous details of 
 duty, we are following on to know the Lord, and 
 His going forth before 'i.' will be as the morning, 
 with increasing radiance, till all the shadows have 
 fled away. A saving knowledge of tiie truth now is 
 the earnest of cTi eternal weight of glory, and a 
 pledge of e.idless fellowship with Lhose whose robes 
 have been washed and made white in the blood of 
 the Lamb. 
 
 The whole future is open, with nothing to obstruct, 
 so that grace in the heart is Heaven begun, while all 
 that comes after is tl:_ certain progress on our way 
 to perfection ! In setting out on this race, the believer 
 is beginning a journey that brings him to the 
 mountain of the Lord's house, and to His right hand 
 where there arc pleasures for evermore. Although 
 we are sons of God noiv^ it doth not yet appear what 
 
GROWTH IN Tf'E DIVL\h LIFE. 
 
 259 
 
 we shall be. It is nothing short of the fulness of 
 God u'e have to draw from. We have to attain to 
 the full stature of men in Christ. Grace and peace 
 are to be multiplied upon us, and every <^ain we make 
 now increases our riches; every deposit here increases 
 the interest of a bountiful return, not even a cup of 
 cold water given will lose its reward. 
 
 The same grace saved the thief on the cross that 
 saved the Apostle of the Gentiles ; but Paul will 
 start at a point far in advance of the former. Had 
 the Apostle died on the day of his conversion, he 
 still would have won the crown, but, then, the future 
 would have been shorn of much of its brightness, and 
 his inheritance would have been very different from 
 what he finds it, when he has reached it through the 
 faith and patience of his apostolic labours. There 
 arc those who reach the shore on broken bits of the 
 vessel, all but lost, yet saved. While others go 
 through the u[)lifted gates to the ver}- palace of the 
 King, with rewards far richer than if thc\' had simply 
 believed and been saved as by fire. The degree of 
 glory, then, will be in proportion to the use we make 
 of grace now. And what an advance from the first 
 day when we learned to know the grace of God in 
 truth, to those riper and fuller experiences of a mature 
 disciple ; and, still more, between this again, and the 
 plentitude of the heavenly riches that is at God's 
 right hand — an eternal weight of glory. 
 
imw 
 
 m 
 
 M 
 
 I!, m 
 
 
 ■I" 
 
 liW 
 
 260 
 
 GROWTH IN THE DIVINE LIFE. 
 
 WHY ARE OUR ATTAINMENTS IN THE DIVINE LIFE 
 SO UNWORTHY OF OUR ADVANTAGES? 
 
 The question is a solemn one ! Why do we remain 
 so long babes in Christ needing to be fed with milk ? 
 Why does our Christian manhood remain so long 
 immature, so that, when we should be teaching others, 
 we need so much teaching ourselves, as to what are 
 the first principles of godliness ? Why, in short, do 
 we remain so long in the primary lessons, without 
 going on to perfection, exhibiting to the world what 
 the ripe fruits of the Spirit are, with our light shining 
 steady and strong, and having our life in its rounded 
 graces, as a city set on a hill that cannot be hid ? 
 
 Many of Christ's professed people bear a blight, 
 Hke Pharoah's lean kine ; thin and lank, as those ill- 
 favoured predictions of famine. What a stunted 
 growth, and what poor specimens many of us are of 
 renewing grace ! Like trees growing on a sand-bank, 
 gnarled and bark-bound, and twisted into all manner 
 of ill shapes! And yet all the time under such a 
 bright, beautiful heaven. Instead of being laden 
 down under the abundance of the mellow clusters, 
 only a blossom is seen here and there that produces 
 small bunches of withered fruit. Christian workers 
 labour long and earnestly, while the results are so 
 disappointing. S')metimes, when we go a-fishing, we 
 toil all night anu cotch nothing, or, it may be an 
 
 ^>--^'^r'/-' 
 
 '<'k^/^;tvi 
 
GROWTH IiV THE DIVIXE LIFE. 
 
 2G1 
 
 insignificant fish not worth taking up! Why do the 
 disciples of such a Master learn so slowly, and grow 
 up such poor specinnens of Christian progress, and such 
 imperfect copies of the grand original ? 
 
 All this is owing to the fact that Christian progress 
 doxjs not enter into our calculations, and forms no 
 part of our life-long purpose. In short, we do not 
 lay our plans to grow. In spiritual, as in temporal 
 things, the hand of the diligent maketh rich, while 
 we are guilty of sloth and cruel neglect of our most 
 obvious duty, and then wonder that we are not rich 
 and increased with goods. Let any man treat his 
 temporal interests in the same haphazard, half-hearted, 
 slovenly way that he does his religious obligations, 
 and very soon he would be landed in the bankrupt 
 court. In heart-wealth, ni the sweet assurance of 
 hope, and in the ever-increasing fruits of the Spirit, 
 it is still the hand of the diligent that maketh rich. 
 He can no more gain the riches that perish not, with- 
 out watching unto prayer, than he can gain the riches 
 of mammon without labour, while, in the ripeness of 
 Christian character, a believer generally becomes 
 what he intends to be. 
 
 Men like Jonathan Edwards, Baxter, McCheyne, 
 Chalmers, Burns, of China, etc., or any of those whose 
 orbit of daily conduct lay near the sun of righteous- 
 ness, had just that measure of Christian experience 
 
■^^'t: 
 
 ,.|r* 
 If" 
 
 ^$ 
 
 
 , % 
 
 262 
 
 . GROWTH IN THE DIV/VE LIFE. 
 
 J-' 
 
 and perfection which they hau constantly and 
 earnestly striven after. They reached the standard 
 their hearts were set on. They ran with patience, 
 and looked lovingly unto Jesus, and were daily 
 transformed into the same image, while the gay, the 
 worldly, and frivolous have no rich experiences of 
 saving grace, or heart-felt trust in the Saviour, because 
 they have never earnestly sought it. They have 
 neither waited for, nor expected its bestov/ment. 
 Not till the soul begins to hunger and thirst, and have 
 a wholesome desire to be fed with the Bread of Life, 
 can there be any rc.il growth. As we cannot reap 
 the harvest if we neglect to sow the seed in spring, 
 so no man can neglect his spiri lal opportunities 
 without being impoverished ; he cannot shirk his 
 duty without blunting his conscience ; hu cannot 
 disobey his Master and still feel right in his h^fi^fi ; 
 for no man can turn his back on his Saviour without 
 a shadow coming over his face. 
 
 /\nd the sphere of our gtrmih is just where our 
 llic and duty lie We niust hoxMiHt the Savi(;ur and 
 §idorn His doctrine, w|lfere our feet are appointed to 
 walk, and where our hands must do their work. We 
 must grow in grace just where God's providence has 
 planted us. \\'c sometimes imas^^ine that this growth 
 takes place only in church, or at prayer-meeting. But 
 wherever God's people happen to be, they must never 
 
< . ■•;»^-- 
 
 ■f^*- 
 
 
 GROWTH IN rilE DIVIXE LIFE. 
 
 263 
 
 cease to reach forth to those things that arc before. 
 A mother remains at home on the Sabbath to take 
 care of her Httle infant, and her virtues must grow 
 amid the cares of the nursery. The man of business 
 finds his temptations and his victories where he 
 transacts his business, and has opportunities every day 
 of showing what manner of man he is. Ti\c labourer 
 must find an altar, where he toils in the sweat of his 
 face. And so, in every sphere, men must honour 
 God, and perfect their Christiar, character where their 
 work lies, and where temptations meet them. 
 
 And let no one complain if it takes long to perfect 
 some virtues. Provided the fruits are good, do not 
 grudge the time it takes to mature them. We look 
 into our garden in the spring-time, and see the brilliant 
 colour of the crocuses appearing through the snow, 
 but the rose comes later, and is more beautiful, and a 
 far more uerfect flower ; the apple, the peach, or pear 
 tree takes longer to ripen ; the oak requires a centur)- 
 in order to come to its full stature. So, also, those 
 graces and virtues in the life of man that are most 
 durable and precious, ripen slowly, and cost us much 
 pains, but they arc all of permanent value, and worth 
 waiting for. And what has simply budded here 
 below, shall bloom and brighten eternally in that 
 garden above, where nothing shall hurt or disturb. 
 
 On the other hand, how easily the plants and 
 flowers bud and blossom under the refreshing shower 
 
'*. 
 
 it 
 
 II 
 
 IJ ; 
 
 264 
 
 GROWTH IN THE DIVIXE LIFE. 
 
 and the sun's quickening touch. How naturally the 
 harvests ripen in the fields under favourable wind 
 and rain ! The fruits of the earth come to perfection 
 with such seeming ease and quiet. So the growth of 
 the soul in all Christian knowledge and experience is 
 under a similar fostering care. When the warm 
 beams of His love come into the heart, then there is 
 summer in the soul, and all manner of beauty and of 
 Divine growths appears. It is so easy to go on to 
 perfection, when He shines in our heart to give us the 
 light of the knowledge of the glory of God. 
 
 Each immortal soul is as a frail bark freicrhted 
 with hopes, prayers, and untold interests ; and we 
 have only one voyage to make ! There is no second 
 chance to cross those mighty deeps, no return upon 
 our track to rectify the mistakes we have made. 
 Therefore* let us steer well and bravely, right onward 
 to the golden dock of eternity. Let us daily strive 
 to grow up unto Him who is our Head, knowing 
 that when we have reached home, we shall be filled 
 with His fulness and see Him as He is. And then 
 we shall, for the first time, know that our light 
 afflictions experienced by the way are not to be 
 compared Vvith the eternal weight of glory which is 
 now to be revealed in us. 
 
 Now we are before the throne, and serve Him 
 day and night in His temple : and He that sitteth 
 on the throne shall dwell among us. 
 
;illy the 
 e wind 
 rfcction 
 Dvvth of 
 icnce is 
 warm 
 there is 
 and of 
 3 on to 
 ; us the 
 
 lighted 
 md we 
 second 
 1 upon 
 
 made, 
 inward 
 ^ strive 
 lowing 
 s filled 
 d then 
 light 
 
 to be 
 lich is 
 
 ■ ;■*- 
 
 : Ilim 
 sitteth